The Adventures of Sally
by P. G. Wodehouse
CHAPTER I. SALLY GIVES A PARTY
CHAPTER III. THE
CHAPTER V. SALLY
FIRST AID FOR
GINGER BECOMES A
CHAPTER X. SALLY
IN THE SHADOWS
SALLY RUNS AWAY
SOME LETTERS FOR
BEHAVIOUR OF A
CHAPTER XIV. MR.
SPEAKS HIS MIND
CHAPTER XVI. AT
SALLY LAYS A
CHAPTER I. SALLY GIVES A PARTY
Sally looked contentedly down the long table. She felt happy at
last. Everybody was talking and laughing now, and her party, rallying
after an uncertain start, was plainly the success she had hoped it
would be. The first atmosphere of uncomfortable restraint, caused, she
was only too well aware, by her brother Fillmore's white evening
waistcoat, had worn off; and the male and female patrons of Mrs.
Meecher's select boarding-house (transient and residential) were
At her end of the table the conversation had turned once more to the
great vital topic of Sally's legacy and what she ought to do with it.
The next best thing to having money of one's own, is to dictate the
spending of somebody else's, and Sally's guests were finding a good
deal of satisfaction in arranging a Budget for her. Rumour having put
the sum at their disposal at a high figure, their suggestions had
“Let me tell you,” said Augustus Bartlett, briskly, “what I'd do, if
I were you.” Augustus Bartlett, who occupied an intensely subordinate
position in the firm of Kahn, Morris and Brown, the Wall Street
brokers, always affected a brisk, incisive style of speech, as befitted
a man in close touch with the great ones of Finance. “I'd sink a couple
of hundred thousand in some good, safe bond-issue—we've just put one
out which you would do well to consider—and play about with the rest.
When I say play about, I mean have a flutter in anything good that
crops up. Multiple Steel's worth looking at. They tell me it'll be up
to a hundred and fifty before next Saturday.”
Elsa Doland, the pretty girl with the big eyes who sat on Mr.
Bartlett's left, had other views.
“Buy a theatre. Sally, and put on good stuff.”
“And lose every bean you've got,” said a mild young man, with a deep
voice across the table. “If I had a few hundred thousand,” said the
mild young man, “I'd put every cent of it on Benny Whistler for the
heavyweight championship. I've private information that Battling Tuke
has been got at and means to lie down in the seventh...”
“Say, listen,” interrupted another voice, “lemme tell you what I'd
do with four hundred thousand...”
“If I had four hundred thousand,” said Elsa Doland, “I know what
would be the first thing I'd do.”
“What's that?” asked Sally.
“Pay my bill for last week, due this morning.”
Sally got up quickly, and flitting down the table, put her arm round
her friend's shoulder and whispered in her ear:
“Elsa darling, are you really broke? If you are, you know, I'll...”
Elsa Doland laughed.
“You're an angel, Sally. There's no one like you. You'd give your
last cent to anyone. Of course I'm not broke. I've just come back from
the road, and I've saved a fortune. I only said that to draw you.”
Sally returned to her seat, relieved, and found that the company had
now divided itself into two schools of thought. The conservative and
prudent element, led by Augustus Bartlett, had definitely decided on
three hundred thousand in Liberty Bonds and the rest in some safe real
estate; while the smaller, more sporting section, impressed by the mild
young man's inside information, had already placed Sally's money on
Benny Whistler, doling it out cautiously in small sums so as not to
spoil the market. And so solid, it seemed, was Mr. Tuke's reputation
with those in the inner circle of knowledge that the mild young man was
confident that, if you went about the matter cannily and without
precipitation, three to one might be obtained. It seemed to Sally that
the time had come to correct certain misapprehensions.
“I don't know where you get your figures,” she said, “but I'm afraid
they're wrong. I've just twenty-five thousand dollars.”
The statement had a chilling effect. To these jugglers with
half-millions the amount mentioned seemed for the moment almost too
small to bother about. It was the sort of sum which they had been
mentally setting aside for the heiress's car fare. Then they managed to
adjust their minds to it. After all, one could do something even with a
pittance like twenty-five thousand.
“If I'd twenty-five thousand,” said Augustus Bartlett, the first to
rally from the shock, “I'd buy Amalgamated...”
“If I had twenty-five thousand...” began Elsa Doland.
“If I'd had twenty-five thousand in the year nineteen hundred,”
observed a gloomy-looking man with spectacles, “I could have started a
revolution in Paraguay.”
He brooded sombrely on what might have been.
“Well, I'll tell you exactly what I'm going to do,” said Sally. “I'm
going to start with a trip to Europe... France, specially. I've heard
France well spoken of—as soon as I can get my passport; and after I've
loafed there for a few weeks, I'm coming back to look about and find
some nice cosy little business which will let me put money into it and
keep me in luxury. Are there any complaints?”
“Even a couple of thousand on Benny Whistler...” said the mild young
“I don't want your Benny Whistler,” said Sally. “I wouldn't have him
if you gave him to me. If I want to lose money, I'll go to Monte Carlo
and do it properly.”
“Monte Carlo,” said the gloomy man, brightening up at the magic
name. “I was in Monte Carlo in the year '97, and if I'd had another
fifty dollars... just fifty... I'd have...”
At the far end of the table there was a stir, a cough, and the
grating of a chair on the floor; and slowly, with that easy grace which
actors of the old school learned in the days when acting was acting,
Mr. Maxwell Faucitt, the boarding-house's oldest inhabitant, rose to
“Ladies,” said Mr. Faucitt, bowing courteously, “and...” ceasing to
bow and casting from beneath his white and venerable eyebrows a
quelling glance at certain male members of the boarding-house's younger
set who were showing a disposition towards restiveness, ”... gentlemen.
I feel that I cannot allow this occasion to pass without saying a few
His audience did not seem surprised. It was possible that life,
always prolific of incident in a great city like New York, might some
day produce an occasion which Mr. Faucitt would feel that he could
allow to pass without saying a few words; but nothing of the sort had
happened as yet, and they had given up hope. Right from the start of
the meal they had felt that it would be optimism run mad to expect the
old gentleman to abstain from speech on the night of Sally Nicholas'
farewell dinner party; and partly because they had braced themselves to
it, but principally because Miss Nicholas' hospitality had left them
with a genial feeling of repletion, they settled themselves to listen
with something resembling equanimity. A movement on the part of the
Marvellous Murphys—new arrivals, who had been playing the Bushwick
with their equilibristic act during the preceding week—to form a party
of the extreme left and heckle the speaker, broke down under a cold
look from their hostess. Brief though their acquaintance had been, both
of these lissom young gentlemen admired Sally immensely.
And it should be set on record that this admiration of theirs was
not misplaced. He would have been hard to please who had not been
attracted by Sally. She was a small, trim, wisp of a girl with the
tiniest hands and feet, the friendliest of smiles, and a dimple that
came and went in the curve of her rounded chin. Her eyes, which
disappeared when she laughed, which was often, were a bright hazel; her
hair a soft mass of brown. She had, moreover, a manner, an air of
distinction lacking in the majority of Mrs. Meecher's guests. And she
carried youth like a banner. In approving of Sally, the Marvellous
Murphys had been guilty of no lapse from their high critical standard.
“I have been asked,” proceeded Mr. Faucitt, “though I am aware that
there are others here far worthier of such a task—Brutuses compared
with whom I, like Marc Antony, am no orator—I have been asked to
propose the health...”
“Who asked you?” It was the smaller of the Marvellous Murphys who
spoke. He was an unpleasant youth, snub-nosed and spotty. Still, he
could balance himself with one hand on an inverted ginger-ale bottle
while revolving a barrel on the soles of his feet. There is good in all
“I have been asked,” repeated Mr. Faucitt, ignoring the unmannerly
interruption, which, indeed, he would have found it hard to answer, “to
propose the health of our charming hostess (applause), coupled with the
name of her brother, our old friend Fillmore Nicholas.”
The gentleman referred to, who sat at the speaker's end of the
table, acknowledged the tribute with a brief nod of the head. It was a
nod of condescension; the nod of one who, conscious of being hedged
about by social inferiors, nevertheless does his best to be not
unkindly. And Sally, seeing it, debated in her mind for an instant the
advisability of throwing an orange at her brother. There was one lying
ready to her hand, and his glistening shirt-front offered an admirable
mark; but she restrained herself. After all, if a hostess yields to her
primitive impulses, what happens? Chaos. She had just frowned down the
exuberance of the rebellious Murphys, and she felt that if, even with
the highest motives, she began throwing fruit, her influence for good
in that quarter would be weakened.
She leaned back with a sigh. The temptation had been hard to resist.
A democratic girl, pomposity was a quality which she thoroughly
disliked; and though she loved him, she could not disguise from herself
that, ever since affluence had descended upon him some months ago, her
brother Fillmore had become insufferably pompous. If there are any
young men whom inherited wealth improves, Fillmore Nicholas was not one
of them. He seemed to regard himself nowadays as a sort of Man of
Destiny. To converse with him was for the ordinary human being like
being received in audience by some more than stand-offish monarch. It
had taken Sally over an hour to persuade him to leave his apartment on
Riverside Drive and revisit the boarding-house for this special
occasion; and, when he had come, he had entered wearing such faultless
evening dress that he had made the rest of the party look like a
gathering of tramp-cyclists. His white waistcoat alone was a silent
reproach to honest poverty, and had caused an awkward constraint right
through the soup and fish courses. Most of those present had known
Fillmore Nicholas as an impecunious young man who could make a tweed
suit last longer than one would have believed possible; they had called
him “Fill” and helped him in more than usually lean times with small
loans: but to-night they had eyed the waistcoat dumbly and shrank back
“Speaking,” said Mr. Faucitt, “as an Englishman—for though I have
long since taken out what are technically known as my 'papers' it was
as a subject of the island kingdom that I first visited this great
country—I may say that the two factors in American life which have
always made the profoundest impression upon me have been the lavishness
of American hospitality and the charm of the American girl. To-night we
have been privileged to witness the American girl in the capacity of
hostess, and I think I am right in saying, in asseverating, in
committing myself to the statement that his has been a night which none
of us present here will ever forget. Miss Nicholas has given us, ladies
and gentlemen, a banquet. I repeat, a banquet. There has been alcoholic
refreshment. I do not know where it came from: I do not ask how it was
procured, but we have had it. Miss Nicholas...”
Mr. Faucitt paused to puff at his cigar. Sally's brother Fillmore
suppressed a yawn and glanced at his watch. Sally continued to lean
forward raptly. She knew how happy it made the old gentleman to deliver
a formal speech; and though she wished the subject had been different,
she was prepared to listen indefinitely.
“Miss Nicholas,” resumed Mr. Faucitt, lowering his cigar, ”... But
why,” he demanded abruptly, “do I call her Miss Nicholas?”
“Because it's her name,” hazarded the taller Murphy.
Mr. Faucitt eyed him with disfavour. He disapproved of the
marvellous brethren on general grounds because, himself a resident of
years standing, he considered that these transients from the vaudeville
stage lowered the tone of the boarding-house; but particularly because
the one who had just spoken had, on his first evening in the place,
addressed him as “grandpa.”
“Yes, sir,” he said severely, “it is her name. But she has another
name, sweeter to those who love her, those who worship her, those who
have watched her with the eye of sedulous affection through the three
years she has spent beneath this roof, though that name,” said Mr.
Faucitt, lowering the tone of his address and descending to what might
almost be termed personalities, “may not be familiar to a couple of dud
acrobats who have only been in the place a week-end, thank heaven, and
are off to-morrow to infest some other city. That name,” said Mr.
Faucitt, soaring once more to a loftier plane, “is Sally. Our Sally.
For three years our Sally has flitted about this establishment like—I
choose the simile advisedly—like a ray of sunshine. For three years
she has made life for us a brighter, sweeter thing. And now a sudden
access of worldly wealth, happily synchronizing with her twenty-first
birthday, is to remove her from our midst. From our midst, ladies and
gentlemen, but not from our hearts. And I think I may venture to hope,
to prognosticate, that, whatever lofty sphere she may adorn in the
future, to whatever heights in the social world she may soar, she will
still continue to hold a corner in her own golden heart for the
comrades of her Bohemian days. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you our
hostess, Miss Sally Nicholas, coupled with the name of our old friend,
her brother Fillmore.”
Sally, watching her brother heave himself to his feet as the cheers
died away, felt her heart beat a little faster with anticipation.
Fillmore was a fluent young man, once a power in his college debating
society, and it was for that reason that she had insisted on his coming
She had guessed that Mr. Faucitt, the old dear, would say all sorts
of delightful things about her, and she had mistrusted her ability to
make a fitting reply. And it was imperative that a fitting reply should
proceed from someone. She knew Mr. Faucitt so well. He looked on these
occasions rather in the light of scenes from some play; and, sustaining
his own part in them with such polished grace, was certain to be pained
by anything in the nature of an anti-climax after he should have ceased
to take the stage. Eloquent himself, he must be answered with
eloquence, or his whole evening would be spoiled.
Fillmore Nicholas smoothed a wrinkle out of his white waistcoat; and
having rested one podgy hand on the table-cloth and the thumb of the
other in his pocket, glanced down the table with eyes so haughtily
drooping that Sally's fingers closed automatically about her orange, as
she wondered whether even now it might not be a good thing...
It seems to be one of Nature's laws that the most attractive girls
should have the least attractive brothers. Fillmore Nicholas had not
worn well. At the age of seven he had been an extraordinarily beautiful
child, but after that he had gone all to pieces; and now, at the age of
twenty-five, it would be idle to deny that he was something of a mess.
For the three years preceding his twenty-fifth birthday, restricted
means and hard work had kept his figure in check; but with money there
had come an ever-increasing sleekness. He looked as if he fed too often
and too well.
All this, however, Sally was prepared to forgive him, if he would
only make a good speech. She could see Mr. Faucitt leaning back in his
chair, all courteous attention. Rolling periods were meat and drink to
the old gentleman.
“I'm sure,” said Fillmore, “you don't want a speech... Very good of
you to drink our health. Thank you.”
He sat down.
The effect of these few simple words on the company was marked, but
not in every case identical. To the majority the emotion which they
brought was one of unmixed relief. There had been something so
menacing, so easy and practised, in Fillmore's attitude as he had stood
there that the gloomier-minded had given him at least twenty minutes,
and even the optimists had reckoned that they would be lucky if they
got off with ten. As far as the bulk of the guests were concerned,
there was no grumbling. Fillmore's, to their thinking, had been the
ideal after-dinner speech.
Far different was it with Mr. Maxwell Faucitt. The poor old man was
wearing such an expression of surprise and dismay as he might have worn
had somebody unexpectedly pulled the chair from under him. He was
feeling the sick shock which comes to those who tread on a non-existent
last stair. And Sally, catching sight of his face, uttered a sharp
wordless exclamation as if she had seen a child fall down and hurt
itself in the street. The next moment she had run round the table and
was standing behind him with her arms round his neck. She spoke across
him with a sob in her voice.
“My brother,” she stammered, directing a malevolent look at the
immaculate Fillmore, who, avoiding her gaze, glanced down his nose and
smoothed another wrinkle out of his waistcoat, “has not said
quite—quite all I hoped he was going to say. I can't make a speech,
but...” Sally gulped, ”... but, I love you all and of course I shall
never forget you, and... and...”
Here Sally kissed Mr. Faucitt and burst into tears.
“There, there,” said Mr. Faucitt, soothingly. The kindest critic
could not have claimed that Sally had been eloquent: nevertheless Mr.
Maxwell Faucitt was conscious of no sense of anti-climax.
Sally had just finished telling her brother Fillmore what a pig he
was. The lecture had taken place in the street outside the
boarding-house immediately on the conclusion of the festivities, when
Fillmore, who had furtively collected his hat and overcoat, had stolen
forth into the night, had been overtaken and brought to bay by his
justly indignant sister. Her remarks, punctuated at intervals by
bleating sounds from the accused, had lasted some ten minutes.
As she paused for breath, Fillmore seemed to expand, like an
indiarubber ball which has been sat on. Dignified as he was to the
world, he had never been able to prevent himself being intimidated by
Sally when in one of these moods of hers. He regretted this, for it
hurt his self-esteem, but he did not see how the fact could be altered.
Sally had always been like that. Even the uncle, who after the deaths
of their parents had become their guardian, had never, though a grim
man, been able to cope successfully with Sally. In that last hectic
scene three years ago, which had ended in their going out into the
world, together like a second Adam and Eve, the verbal victory had been
hers. And it had been Sally who had achieved triumph in the one battle
which Mrs. Meecher, apparently as a matter of duty, always brought
about with each of her patrons in the first week of their stay. A
sweet-tempered girl, Sally, like most women of a generous spirit, had
As she seemed to have said her say, Fillmore kept on expanding till
he had reached the normal, when he ventured upon a speech for the
“What have I done?” demanded Fillmore plaintively.
“Do you want to hear all over again?”
“No, no,” said Fillmore hastily. “But, listen. Sally, you don't
understand my position. You don't seem to realize that all that sort of
thing, all that boarding-house stuff, is a thing of the past. One's got
beyond it. One wants to drop it. One wants to forget it, darn it! Be
fair. Look at it from my viewpoint. I'm going to be a big man ...”
“You're going to be a fat man,” said Sally, coldly.
Fillmore refrained from discussing the point. He was sensitive.
“I'm going to do big things,” he substituted. “I've got a deal on at
this very moment which... well, I can't tell you about it, but it's
going to be big. Well, what I'm driving at, is about all this sort of
thing”—he indicated the lighted front of Mrs. Meecher's home-from-home
with a wide gesture—“is that it's over. Finished and done with. These
people were all very well when...”
“... when you'd lost your week's salary at poker and wanted to
borrow a few dollars for the rent.”
“I always paid them back,” protested Fillmore, defensively.
“Well, we did,” said Fillmore, accepting the amendment with the air
of a man who has no time for chopping straws. “Anyway, what I mean is,
I don't see why, just because one has known people at a certain period
in one's life when one was practically down and out, one should have
them round one's neck for ever. One can't prevent people forming an
I-knew-him-when club, but, darn it, one needn't attend the meetings.”
“Oh, friends,” said Fillmore. “That's just where all this makes me
so tired. One's in a position where all these people are entitled to
call themselves one's friends, simply because father put it in his will
that I wasn't to get the money till I was twenty-five, instead of
letting me have it at twenty-one like anybody else. I wonder where I
should have been by now if I could have got that money when I was
“In the poor-house, probably,” said Sally.
Fillmore was wounded.
“Ah! you don't believe in me,” he sighed.
“Oh, you would be all right if you had one thing,” said Sally.
Fillmore passed his qualities in swift review before his mental eye.
Brains? Dash? Spaciousness? Initiative? All present and correct. He
wondered where Sally imagined the hiatus to exist.
“One thing?” he said. “What's that?”
Fillmore's sense of injury deepened. He supposed that this was
always the way, that those nearest to a man never believed in his
ability till he had proved it so masterfully that it no longer required
the assistance of faith. Still, it was trying; and there was not much
consolation to be derived from the thought that Napoleon had had to go
through this sort of thing in his day. “I shall find my place in the
world,” he said sulkily.
“Oh, you'll find your place all right,” said Sally. “And I'll come
round and bring you jelly and read to you on the days when visitors are
allowed... Oh, hullo.”
The last remark was addressed to a young man who had been swinging
briskly along the sidewalk from the direction of Broadway and who now,
coming abreast of them, stopped.
“Good evening, Mr. Foster.”
“Good evening. Miss Nicholas.”
“You don't know my brother, do you?”
“I don't believe I do.”
“He left the underworld before you came to it,” said Sally. “You
wouldn't think it to look at him, but he was once a prune-eater among
the proletariat, even as you and I. Mrs. Meecher looks on him as a
The two men shook hands. Fillmore was not short, but Gerald Foster
with his lean, well-built figure seemed to tower over him. He was an
Englishman, a man in the middle twenties, clean-shaven, keen-eyed, and
very good to look at. Fillmore, who had recently been going in for one
of those sum-up-your-fellow-man-at-a-glance courses, the better to fit
himself for his career of greatness, was rather impressed. It seemed to
him that this Mr. Foster, like himself, was one of those who Get There.
If you are that kind yourself, you get into the knack of recognizing
the others. It is a sort of gift.
There was a few moments of desultory conversation, of the kind that
usually follows an introduction, and then Fillmore, by no means sorry
to get the chance, took advantage of the coming of this new arrival to
remove himself. He had not enjoyed his chat with Sally, and it seemed
probable that he would enjoy a continuation of it even less. He was
glad that Mr. Foster had happened along at this particular juncture.
Excusing himself briefly, he hurried off down the street.
Sally stood for a minute, watching him till he had disappeared round
the corner. She had a slightly regretful feeling that, now it was too
late, she would think of a whole lot more good things which it would
have been agreeable to say to him. And it had become obvious to her
that Fillmore was not getting nearly enough of that kind of thing said
to him nowadays. Then she dismissed him from her mind and turning to
Gerald Foster, slipped her arm through his.
“Well, Jerry, darling,” she said. “What a shame you couldn't come to
the party. Tell me all about everything.”
It was exactly two months since Sally had become engaged to Gerald
Foster; but so rigorously had they kept the secret that nobody at Mrs.
Meecher's so much as suspected it. To Sally, who all her life had hated
concealing things, secrecy of any kind was objectionable: but in this
matter Gerald had shown an odd streak almost of furtiveness in his
character. An announced engagement complicated life. People fussed
about you and bothered you. People either watched you or avoided you.
Such were his arguments, and Sally, who would have glossed over and
found excuses for a disposition on his part towards homicide or arson,
put them down to artistic sensitiveness. There is nobody so sensitive
as your artist, particularly if he be unsuccessful: and when an artist
has so little success that he cannot afford to make a home for the
woman he loves, his sensitiveness presumably becomes great indeed.
Putting herself in his place, Sally could see that a protracted
engagement, known by everybody, would be a standing advertisement of
Gerald's failure to make good: and she acquiesced in the policy of
secrecy, hoping that it would not last long. It seemed absurd to think
of Gerald as an unsuccessful man. He had in him, as the recent Fillmore
had perceived, something dynamic. He was one of those men of whom one
could predict that they would succeed very suddenly and
rapidly—overnight, as it were.
“The party,” said Sally, “went off splendidly.” They had passed the
boarding-house door, and were walking slowly down the street.
“Everybody enjoyed themselves, I think, even though Fillmore did his
best to spoil things by coming looking like an advertisement of What
The Smart Men Will Wear This Season. You didn't see his waistcoat just
now. He had covered it up. Conscience, I suppose. It was white and
bulgy and gleaming and full up of pearl buttons and everything. I saw
Augustus Bartlett curl up like a burnt feather when he caught sight of
it. Still, time seemed to heal the wound, and everybody relaxed after a
bit. Mr. Faucitt made a speech and I made a speech and cried, and
...oh, it was all very festive. It only needed you.”
“I wish I could have come. I had to go to that dinner, though.
Sally...” Gerald paused, and Sally saw that he was electric with
suppressed excitement. “Sally, the play's going to be put on!”
Sally gave a little gasp. She had lived this moment in anticipation
for weeks. She had always known that sooner or later this would happen.
She had read his plays over and over again, and was convinced that they
were wonderful. Of course, hers was a biased view, but then Elsa Doland
also admired them; and Elsa's opinion was one that carried weight. Elsa
was another of those people who were bound to succeed suddenly. Even
old Mr. Faucitt, who was a stern judge of acting and rather inclined to
consider that nowadays there was no such thing, believed that she was a
girl with a future who would do something big directly she got her
“Jerry!” She gave his arm a hug. “How simply terrific! Then Goble
and Kohn have changed their minds after all and want it? I knew they
A slight cloud seemed to dim the sunniness of the author's mood.
“No, not that one,” he said reluctantly. “No hope there, I'm afraid.
I saw Goble this morning about that, and he said it didn't add up
right. The one that's going to be put on is 'The Primrose Way.' You
remember? It's got a big part for a girl in it.”
“Of course! The one Elsa liked so much. Well, that's just as good.
Who's going to do it? I thought you hadn't sent it out again.”
“Well, it happens...” Gerald hesitated once more. “It seems that
this man I was dining with to-night—a man named Cracknell...”
“Cracknell? Not the Cracknell?”
“The one people are always talking about. The man they call the
“Yes. Why, do you know him?”
“He was at Harvard with Fillmore. I never saw him, but he must be
rather a painful person.”
“Oh, he's all right. Not much brains, of course, but—well, he's all
right. And, anyway, he wants to put the play on.”
“Well, that's splendid,” said Sally: but she could not get the right
ring of enthusiasm into her voice. She had had ideals for Gerald. She
had dreamed of him invading Broadway triumphantly under the banner of
one of the big managers whose name carried a prestige, and there seemed
something unworthy in this association with a man whose chief claim to
eminence lay in the fact that he was credited by metropolitan gossip
with possessing the largest private stock of alcohol in existence.
“I thought you would be pleased,” said Gerald.
“Oh, I am,” said Sally.
With the buoyant optimism which never deserted her for long, she had
already begun to cast off her momentary depression. After all, did it
matter who financed a play so long as it obtained a production? A
manager was simply a piece of machinery for paying the bills; and if he
had money for that purpose, why demand asceticism and the finer
sensibilities from him? The real thing that mattered was the question
of who was going to play the leading part, that deftly drawn character
which had so excited the admiration of Elsa Doland. She sought
information on this point.
“Who will play Ruth?” she asked. “You must have somebody wonderful.
It needs a tremendously clever woman. Did Mr. Cracknell say anything
“Oh, yes, we discussed that, of course.”
“Well, it seems...” Again Sally noticed that odd, almost stealthy
embarrassment. Gerald appeared unable to begin a sentence to-night
without feeling his way into it like a man creeping cautiously down a
dark alley. She noticed it the more because it was so different from
his usual direct method. Gerald, as a rule, was not one of those who
apologize for themselves. He was forthright and masterful and inclined
to talk to her from a height. To-night he seemed different.
He broke off, was silent for a moment, and began again with a
“Do you know Mabel Hobson?”
“Mabel Hobson? I've seen her in the 'Follies,' of course.”
Sally started. A suspicion had stung her, so monstrous that its
absurdity became manifest the moment it had formed. And yet was it
absurd? Most Broadway gossip filtered eventually into the
boarding-house, chiefly through the medium of that seasoned sport, the
mild young man who thought so highly of the redoubtable Benny Whistler,
and she was aware that the name of Reginald Cracknell, which was always
getting itself linked with somebody, had been coupled with that of Miss
Hobson. It seemed likely that in this instance rumour spoke truth, for
the lady was of that compellingly blonde beauty which attracts the
Cracknells of this world. But even so...
“It seems that Cracknell...” said Gerald. “Apparently this man
Cracknell...” He was finding Sally's bright, horrified gaze somewhat
trying. “Well, the fact is Cracknell believes in Mabel Hobson...and...
well, he thinks this part would suit her.”
Could infatuation go to such a length? Could even the spacious heart
of a Reginald Cracknell so dominate that gentleman's small size in
heads as to make him entrust a part like Ruth in “The Primrose Way” to
one who, when desired by the producer of her last revue to carry a bowl
of roses across the stage and place it on a table, had rebelled on the
plea that she had not been engaged as a dancer? Surely even lovelorn
Reginald could perceive that this was not the stuff of which great
emotional actresses are made.
“Oh, Jerry!” she said again.
There was an uncomfortable silence. They turned and walked back in
the direction of the boarding-house. Somehow Gerald's arm had managed
to get itself detached from Sally's. She was conscious of a curious
dull ache that was almost like a physical pain.
“Jerry! Is it worth it?” she burst out vehemently.
The question seemed to sting the young man into something like his
usual decisive speech.
“Worth it? Of course it's worth it. It's a Broadway production.
That's all that matters. Good heavens! I've been trying long enough to
get a play on Broadway, and it isn't likely that I'm going to chuck
away my chance when it comes along just because one might do better in
the way of casting.”
“But, Jerry! Mabel Hobson! It's... it's murder! Murder in the first
“Nonsense. She'll be all right. The part will play itself. Besides,
she has a personality and a following, and Cracknell will spend all the
money in the world to make the thing a success. And it will be a start,
whatever happens. Of course, it's worth it.”
Fillmore would have been impressed by this speech. He would have
recognized and respected in it the unmistakable ring which
characterizes even the lightest utterances of those who get there. On
Sally it had not immediately that effect. Nevertheless, her habit of
making the best of things, working together with that primary article
of her creed that the man she loved could do no wrong, succeeded
finally in raising her spirits. Of course Jerry was right. It would
have been foolish to refuse a contract because all its clauses were not
“You old darling,” she said affectionately attaching herself to the
vacant arm once more and giving it a penitent squeeze, “you're quite
right. Of course you are. I can see it now. I was only a little
startled at first. Everything's going to be wonderful. Let's get all
our chickens out and count 'em. How are you going to spend the money?”
“I know how I'm going to spend a dollar of it,” said Gerald
“I mean the big money. What's a dollar?”
“It pays for a marriage-licence.”
Sally gave his arm another squeeze.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” she said. “Look at this man. Observe him. My
CHAPTER II. ENTER GINGER
Sally was sitting with her back against a hillock of golden sand,
watching with half-closed eyes the denizens of Roville-sur-Mer at their
familiar morning occupations. At Roville, as at most French seashore
resorts, the morning is the time when the visiting population assembles
in force on the beach. Whiskered fathers of families made cheerful
patches of colour in the foreground. Their female friends and relatives
clustered in groups under gay parasols. Dogs roamed to and fro, and
children dug industriously with spades, ever and anon suspending their
labours in order to smite one another with these handy implements. One
of the dogs, a poodle of military aspect, wandered up to Sally: and
discovering that she was in possession of a box of sweets, decided to
remain and await developments.
Few things are so pleasant as the anticipation of them, but Sally's
vacation had proved an exception to this rule. It had been a magic
month of lazy happiness. She had drifted luxuriously from one French
town to another, till the charm of Roville, with its blue sky, its
Casino, its snow-white hotels along the Promenade, and its general
glitter and gaiety, had brought her to a halt. Here she could have
stayed indefinitely, but the voice of America was calling her back.
Gerald had written to say that “The Primrose Way” was to be produced in
Detroit, preliminary to its New York run, so soon that, if she wished
to see the opening, she must return at once. A scrappy, hurried,
unsatisfactory letter, the letter of a busy man: but one that Sally
could not ignore. She was leaving Roville to-morrow.
To-day, however, was to-day: and she sat and watched the bathers
with a familiar feeling of peace, revelling as usual in the still novel
sensation of having nothing to do but bask in the warm sunshine and
listen to the faint murmur of the little waves.
But, if there was one drawback, she had discovered, to a morning on
the Roville plage, it was that you had a tendency to fall asleep: and
this is a degrading thing to do so soon after breakfast, even if you
are on a holiday. Usually, Sally fought stoutly against the temptation,
but to-day the sun was so warm and the whisper of the waves so
insinuating that she had almost dozed off, when she was aroused by
voices close at hand. There were many voices on the beach, both near
and distant, but these were talking English, a novelty in Roville, and
the sound of the familiar tongue jerked Sally back from the borders of
sleep. A few feet away, two men had seated themselves on the sand.
From the first moment she had set out on her travels, it had been
one of Sally's principal amusements to examine the strangers whom
chance threw in her way and to try by the light of her intuition to fit
them out with characters and occupations: nor had she been discouraged
by an almost consistent failure to guess right. Out of the corner of
her eye she inspected these two men.
The first of the pair did not attract her. He was a tall, dark man
whose tight, precise mouth and rather high cheeks bones gave him an
appearance vaguely sinister. He had the dusky look of the clean-shaven
man whose life is a perpetual struggle with a determined beard. He
certainly shaved twice a day, and just as certainly had the
self-control not to swear when he cut himself. She could picture him
smiling nastily when this happened.
“Hard,” diagnosed Sally. “I shouldn't like him. A lawyer or
something, I think.”
She turned to the other and found herself looking into his eyes.
This was because he had been staring at Sally with the utmost
intentness ever since his arrival. His mouth had opened slightly. He
had the air of a man who, after many disappointments, has at last found
something worth looking at.
“Rather a dear,” decided Sally.
He was a sturdy, thick-set young man with an amiable, freckled face
and the reddest hair Sally had ever seen. He had a square chin, and at
one angle of the chin a slight cut. And Sally was convinced that,
however he had behaved on receipt of that wound, it had not been with
“A temper, I should think,” she meditated. “Very quick, but soon
over. Not very clever, I should say, but nice.”
She looked away, finding his fascinated gaze a little embarrassing.
The dark man, who in the objectionably competent fashion which, one
felt, characterized all his actions, had just succeeded in lighting a
cigarette in the teeth of a strong breeze, threw away the match and
resumed the conversation, which had presumably been interrupted by the
process of sitting down.
“And how is Scrymgeour?” he inquired.
“Oh, all right,” replied the young man with red hair absently. Sally
was looking straight in front of her, but she felt that his eyes were
“I was surprised at his being here. He told me he meant to stay in
There was a slight pause. Sally gave the attentive poodle a piece of
“I say,” observed the red-haired young man in clear, penetrating
tones that vibrated with intense feeling, “that's the prettiest girl
I've seen in my life!”
At this frank revelation of the red-haired young man's personal
opinions, Sally, though considerably startled, was not displeased. A
broad-minded girl, the outburst seemed to her a legitimate comment on a
matter of public interest. The young man's companion, on the other
hand, was unmixedly shocked.
“My dear fellow!” he ejaculated.
“Oh, it's all right,” said the red-haired young man, unmoved. “She
can't understand. There isn't a bally soul in this dashed place that
can speak a word of English. If I didn't happen to remember a few odd
bits of French, I should have starved by this time. That girl,” he went
on, returning to the subject most imperatively occupying his mind, “is
an absolute topper! I give you my solemn word I've never seen anybody
to touch her. Look at those hands and feet. You don't get them outside
France. Of course, her mouth is a bit wide,” he said reluctantly.
Sally's immobility, added to the other's assurance concerning the
linguistic deficiencies of the inhabitants of Roville, seemed to
reassure the dark man. He breathed again. At no period of his life had
he ever behaved with anything but the most scrupulous correctness
himself, but he had quailed at the idea of being associated even
remotely with incorrectness in another. It had been a black moment for
him when the red-haired young man had uttered those few kind words.
“Still you ought to be careful,” he said austerely.
He looked at Sally, who was now dividing her attention between the
poodle and a raffish-looking mongrel, who had joined the party, and
returned to the topic of the mysterious Scrymgeour.
“How is Scrymgeour's dyspepsia?”
The red-haired young man seemed but faintly interested in the
vicissitudes of Scrymgeour's interior.
“Do you notice the way her hair sort of curls over her ears?” he
said. “Eh? Oh, pretty much the same, I think.”
“What hotel are you staying at?”
Sally, dipping into the box for another chocolate cream, gave an
imperceptible start. She, too, was staying at the Normandie. She
presumed that her admirer was a recent arrival, for she had seen
nothing of him at the hotel.
“The Normandie?” The dark man looked puzzled. “I know Roville pretty
well by report, but I've never heard of any Hotel Normandie. Where is
“It's a little shanty down near the station. Not much of a place.
Still, it's cheap, and the cooking's all right.”
His companion's bewilderment increased.
“What on earth is a man like Scrymgeour doing there?” he said. Sally
was conscious of an urgent desire to know more and more about the
absent Scrymgeour. Constant repetition of his name had made him seem
almost like an old friend. “If there's one thing he's fussy about...”
“There are at least eleven thousand things he's fussy about,”
interrupted the red-haired young man disapprovingly. “Jumpy old
“If there's one thing he's particular about, it's the sort of hotel
he goes to. Ever since I've known him he has always wanted the best. I
should have thought he would have gone to the Splendide.” He mused on
this problem in a dissatisfied sort of way for a moment, then seemed to
reconcile himself to the fact that a rich man's eccentricities must be
humoured. “I'd like to see him again. Ask him if he will dine with me
at the Splendide to-night. Say eight sharp.”
Sally, occupied with her dogs, whose numbers had now been augmented
by a white terrier with a black patch over its left eye, could not see
the young man's face: but his voice, when he replied, told her that
something was wrong. There was a false airiness in it.
“Oh, Scrymgeour isn't in Roville.”
“No? Where is he?”
“Paris, I believe.”
“What!” The dark man's voice sharpened. He sounded as though he were
cross-examining a reluctant witness. “Then why aren't you there? What
are you doing here? Did he give you a holiday?”
“Yes, he did.”
“When do you rejoin him?”
The red-haired young man's manner was not unmistakably dogged.
“Well, if you want to know,” he said, “the old blighter fired me the
day before yesterday.”
There was a shuffling of sand as the dark man sprang up. Sally,
intent on the drama which was unfolding itself beside her,
absent-mindedly gave the poodle a piece of nougat which should by
rights have gone to the terrier. She shot a swift glance sideways, and
saw the dark man standing in an attitude rather reminiscent of the
stern father of melodrama about to drive his erring daughter out into
the snow. The red-haired young man, outwardly stolid, was gazing before
him down the beach at a fat bather in an orange suit who, after six
false starts, was now actually in the water, floating with the dignity
of a wrecked balloon.
“Do you mean to tell me,” demanded the dark man, “that, after all
the trouble the family took to get you what was practically a sinecure
with endless possibilities if you only behaved yourself, you have
deliberately thrown away...” A despairing gesture completed the
sentence. “Good God, you're hopeless!”
The red-haired young man made no reply. He continued to gaze down
the beach. Of all outdoor sports, few are more stimulating than
watching middle-aged Frenchmen bathe. Drama, action, suspense, all are
here. From the first stealthy testing of the water with an apprehensive
toe to the final seal-like plunge, there is never a dull moment. And
apart from the excitement of the thing, judging it from a purely
aesthetic standpoint, his must be a dull soul who can fail to be
uplifted by the spectacle of a series of very stout men with whiskers,
seen in tight bathing suits against a background of brightest blue. Yet
the young man with red hair, recently in the employment of Mr.
Scrymgeour, eyed this free circus without any enjoyment whatever.
“It's maddening! What are you going to do? What do you expect us to
do? Are we to spend our whole lives getting you positions which you
won't keep? I can tell you we're... it's monstrous! It's sickening!
And with these words the dark man, apparently feeling, as Sally had
sometimes felt in the society of her brother Fillmore, the futility of
mere language, turned sharply and stalked away up the beach, the
dignity of his exit somewhat marred a moment later by the fact of his
straw hat blowing off and being trodden on by a passing child.
He left behind him the sort of electric calm which follows the
falling of a thunderbolt; that stunned calm through which the air seems
still to quiver protestingly. How long this would have lasted one
cannot say: for towards the end of the first minute it was shattered by
a purely terrestrial uproar. With an abruptness heralded only by one
short, low gurgling snarl, there sprang into being the prettiest dog
fight that Roville had seen that season.
It was the terrier with the black patch who began it. That was
Sally's opinion: and such, one feels, will be the verdict of history.
His best friend, anxious to make out a case for him, could not have
denied that he fired the first gun of the campaign. But we must be
just. The fault was really Sally's. Absorbed in the scene which had
just concluded and acutely inquisitive as to why the shadowy Scrymgeour
had seen fit to dispense with the red-haired young man's services, she
had thrice in succession helped the poodle out of his turn. The third
occasion was too much for the terrier.
There is about any dog fight a wild, gusty fury which affects the
average mortal with something of the helplessness induced by some vast
clashing of the elements. It seems so outside one's jurisdiction. One
is oppressed with a sense of the futility of interference. And this was
no ordinary dog fight. It was a stunning mêlée, which would have
excited favourable comment even among the blasé residents of a negro
quarter or the not easily-pleased critics of a Lancashire
mining-village. From all over the beach dogs of every size, breed, and
colour were racing to the scene: and while some of these merely
remained in the ringside seats and barked, a considerable proportion
immediately started fighting one another on general principles, well
content to be in action without bothering about first causes. The
terrier had got the poodle by the left hind-leg and was restating his
war-aims. The raffish mongrel was apparently endeavouring to
fletcherize a complete stranger of the Sealyham family.
Sally was frankly unequal to the situation, as were the entire crowd
of spectators who had come galloping up from the water's edge. She had
been paralysed from the start. Snarling bundles bumped against her legs
and bounced away again, but she made no move. Advice in fluent French
rent the air. Arms waved, and well-filled bathing suits leaped up and
down. But nobody did anything practical until in the centre of the
theatre of war there suddenly appeared the red-haired young man.
The only reason why dog fights do not go on for ever is that
Providence has decided that on each such occasion there shall always be
among those present one Master Mind; one wizard who, whatever his
shortcomings in other battles of life, is in this single particular
sphere competent and dominating. At Roville-sur-Mer it was the
red-haired young man. His dark companion might have turned from him in
disgust: his services might not have seemed worth retaining by the
haughty Scrymgeour: he might be a pain in the neck to “the family”; but
he did know how to stop a dog fight. From the first moment of his
intervention calm began to steal over the scene. He had the same effect
on the almost inextricably entwined belligerents as, in mediaeval
legend, the Holy Grail, sliding down the sunbeam, used to have on
battling knights. He did not look like a dove of peace, but the most
captious could not have denied that he brought home the goods. There
was a magic in his soothing hands, a spell in his voice: and in a
shorter time than one would have believed possible dog after dog had
been sorted out and calmed down; until presently all that was left of
Armageddon was one solitary small Scotch terrier, thoughtfully licking
a chewed leg. The rest of the combatants, once more in their right mind
and wondering what all the fuss was about, had been captured and haled
away in a whirl of recrimination by voluble owners.
Having achieved this miracle, the young man turned to Sally.
Gallant, one might say reckless, as he had been a moment before, he now
gave indications of a rather pleasing shyness. He braced himself with
that painful air of effort which announces to the world that an
Englishman is about to speak a language other than his own.
“J'espère,” he said, having swallowed once or twice to brace himself
up for the journey through the jungle of a foreign tongue, “J'espère
que vous n'êtes pas—oh, dammit, what's the word—J'espère que vous
n'êtes pas blessée?”
“Yes, blessée. Wounded. Hurt, don't you know. Bitten. Oh, dash it.
“Oh, bitten!” said Sally, dimpling. “Oh, no, thanks very much. I
wasn't bitten. And I think it was awfully brave of you to save all our
The compliment seemed to pass over the young man's head. He stared
at Sally with horrified eyes. Over his amiable face there swept a vivid
blush. His jaw dropped.
“Oh, my sainted aunt!” he ejaculated.
Then, as if the situation was too much for him and flights the only
possible solution, he spun round and disappeared at a walk so rapid
that it was almost a run. Sally watched him go and was sorry that he
had torn himself away. She still wanted to know why Scrymgeour had
Bedtime at Roville is an hour that seems to vary according to one's
proximity to the sea. The gilded palaces along the front keep
deplorable hours, polluting the night air till dawn with indefatigable
jazz: but at the pensions of the economical like the Normandie, early
to bed is the rule. True, Jules, the stout young native who combined
the offices of night-clerk and lift attendant at that establishment,
was on duty in the hall throughout the night, but few of the
Normandie's patrons made use of his services.
Sally, entering shortly before twelve o'clock on the night of the
day on which the dark man, the red-haired young man, and their friend
Scrymgeour had come into her life, found the little hall dim and
silent. Through the iron cage of the lift a single faint bulb glowed:
another, over the desk in the far corner, illuminated the upper half of
Jules, slumbering in a chair. Jules seemed to Sally to be on duty in
some capacity or other all the time. His work, like women's, was never
done. He was now restoring his tissues with a few winks of much-needed
beauty sleep. Sally, who had been to the Casino to hear the band and
afterwards had strolled on the moonlit promenade, had a guilty sense of
As she stood there, reluctant to break in on Jules' rest—for her
sympathetic heart, always at the disposal of the oppressed, had long
ached for this overworked peon—she was relieved to hear footsteps in
the street outside, followed by the opening of the front door. If Jules
would have had to wake up anyway, she felt her sense of responsibility
lessened. The door, having opened, closed again with a bang. Jules
stirred, gurgled, blinked, and sat up, and Sally, turning, perceived
that the new arrival was the red-haired young man.
“Oh, good evening,” said Sally welcomingly.
The young man stopped, and shuffled uncomfortably. The morning's
happenings were obviously still green in his memory. He had either not
ceased blushing since their last meeting or he was celebrating their
reunion by beginning to blush again: for his face was a familiar
“Er—good evening,” he said, disentangling his feet, which, in the
embarrassment of the moment, had somehow got coiled up together.
“Or bon soir, I suppose you would say,” murmured Sally.
The young man acknowledged receipt of this thrust by dropping his
hat and tripping over it as he stooped to pick it up.
Jules, meanwhile, who had been navigating in a sort of
somnambulistic trance in the neighbourhood of the lift, now threw back
the cage with a rattle.
“It's a shame to have woken you up,” said Sally, commiseratingly,
Jules did not reply, for the excellent reason that he had not been
woken up. Constant practice enabled him to do this sort of work without
breaking his slumber. His brain, if you could call it that, was working
automatically. He had shut up the gate with a clang and was tugging
sluggishly at the correct rope, so that the lift was going slowly up
instead of retiring down into the basement, but he was not awake.
Sally and the red-haired young man sat side by side on the small
seat, watching their conductor's efforts. After the first spurt,
conversation had languished. Sally had nothing of immediate interest to
say, and her companion seemed to be one of these strong, silent men you
read about. Only a slight snore from Jules broke the silence.
At the third floor Sally leaned forward and prodded Jules in the
lower ribs. All through her stay at Roville, she had found in dealing
with the native population that actions spoke louder than words. If she
wanted anything in a restaurant or at a shop, she pointed; and, when
she wished the lift to stop, she prodded the man in charge. It was a
system worth a dozen French conversation books.
Jules brought the machine to a halt: and it was at this point that
he should have done the one thing connected with his professional
activities which he did really well—the opening, to wit, of the iron
cage. There are ways of doing this. Jules' was the right way. He was
accustomed to do it with a flourish, and generally remarked “V'la!” in
a modest but self-congratulatory voice as though he would have liked to
see another man who could have put through a job like that. Jules'
opinion was that he might not be much to look at, but that he could
open a lift door.
To-night, however, it seemed as if even this not very exacting feat
was beyond his powers. Instead of inserting his key in the lock, he
stood staring in an attitude of frozen horror. He was a man who took
most things in life pretty seriously, and whatever was the little
difficulty just now seemed to have broken him all up.
“There appears,” said Sally, turning to her companion, “to be a
hitch. Would you mind asking what's the matter? I don't know any French
myself except 'oo la la!'“
The young man, thus appealed to, nerved himself to the task. He eyed
the melancholy Jules doubtfully, and coughed in a strangled sort of
“Oh, esker... esker vous...”
“Don't weaken,” said Sally. “I think you've got him going.”
“Esker vous... Pourquoi vous ne... I mean ne vous... that is to say,
quel est le raison...”
He broke off here, because at this point Jules began to explain. He
explained very rapidly and at considerable length. The fact that
neither of his hearers understood a word of what he was saying appeared
not to have impressed itself upon him. Or, if he gave a thought to it,
he dismissed the objection as trifling. He wanted to explain, and he
explained. Words rushed from him like water from a geyser. Sounds which
you felt you would have been able to put a meaning to if he had
detached them from the main body and repeated them slowly, went
swirling down the stream and were lost for ever.
“Stop him!” said Sally firmly.
The red-haired young man looked as a native of Johnstown might have
looked on being requested to stop that city's celebrated flood.
“Yes. Blow a whistle or something.”
Out of the depths of the young man's memory there swam to the
surface a single word—a word which he must have heard somewhere or
read somewhere: a legacy, perhaps, from long-vanished school-days.
“Zut!” he barked, and instantaneously Jules turned himself off at
the main. There was a moment of dazed silence, such as might occur in a
boiler-factory if the works suddenly shut down.
“Quick! Now you've got him!” cried Sally. “Ask him what he's talking
about—if he knows, which I doubt—and tell him to speak slowly. Then
we shall get somewhere.”
The young man nodded intelligently. The advice was good.
“Lentement,” he said. “Parlez lentement. Pas si—you know what I
mean—pas si dashed vite!”
“Ah-a-ah!” cried Jules, catching the idea on the fly. “Lentement.
Ah, oui, lentement.”
There followed a lengthy conversation which, while conveying nothing
to Sally, seemed intelligible to the red-haired linguist.
“The silly ass,” he was able to announce some few minutes later,
“has made a bloomer. Apparently he was half asleep when we came in, and
he shoved us into the lift and slammed the door, forgetting that he had
left the keys on the desk.”
“I see,” said Sally. “So we're shut in?”
“I'm afraid so. I wish to goodness,” said the young man, “I knew
French well. I'd curse him with some vim and not a little animation,
the chump! I wonder what 'blighter' is in French,” he said, meditating.
“It's the merest suggestion,” said Sally, “but oughtn't we to do
“What could we do?”
“Well, for one thing, we might all utter a loud yell. It would scare
most of the people in the hotel to death, but there might be a survivor
or two who would come and investigate and let us out.”
“What a ripping idea!” said the young man, impressed.
“I'm glad you like it. Now tell him the main out-line, or he'll
think we've gone mad.”
The young man searched for words, and eventually found some which
expressed his meaning lamely but well enough to cause Jules to nod in a
depressed sort of way.
“Fine!” said Sally. “Now, all together at the word 'three.'
One—two—Oh, poor darling!” she broke off. “Look at him!”
In the far corner of the lift, the emotional Jules was sobbing
silently into the bunch of cotton-waste which served him in the office
of a pocket-handkerchief. His broken-hearted gulps echoed hollowly down
In these days of cheap books of instruction on every subject under
the sun, we most of us know how to behave in the majority of life's
little crises. We have only ourselves to blame if we are ignorant of
what to do before the doctor comes, of how to make a dainty winter coat
for baby out of father's last year's under-vest and of the best method
of coping with the cold mutton. But nobody yet has come forward with
practical advice as to the correct method of behaviour to be adopted
when a lift-attendant starts crying. And Sally and her companion, as a
consequence, for a few moments merely stared at each other helplessly.
“Poor darling!” said Sally, finding speech. “Ask him what's the
The young man looked at her doubtfully.
“You know,” he said, “I don't enjoy chatting with this blighter. I
mean to say, it's a bit of an effort. I don't know why it is, but
talking French always makes me feel as if my nose were coming off.
Couldn't we just leave him to have his cry out by himself?”
“The idea!” said Sally. “Have you no heart? Are you one of those
fiends in human shape?”
He turned reluctantly to Jules, and paused to overhaul his
“You ought to be thankful for this chance,” said Sally. “It's the
only real way of learning French, and you're getting a lesson for
nothing. What did he say then?”
“Something about losing something, it seemed to me. I thought I
caught the word perdu.”
“But that means a partridge, doesn't it? I'm sure I've seen it on
“Would he talk about partridges at a time like this?”
“He might. The French are extraordinary people.”
“Well, I'll have another go at him. But he's a difficult chap to
chat with. If you give him the least encouragement, he sort of goes off
like a rocket.” He addressed another question to the sufferer, and
listened attentively to the voluble reply.
“Oh!” he said with sudden enlightenment. “Your job?” He turned to
Sally. “I got it that time,” he said. “The trouble is, he says, that if
we yell and rouse the house, we'll get out all right, but he will lose
his job, because this is the second time this sort of thing has
happened, and they warned him last time that once more would mean the
“Then we mustn't dream of yelling,” said Sally, decidedly. “It means
a pretty long wait, you know. As far as I can gather, there's just a
chance of somebody else coming in later, in which case he could let us
out. But it's doubtful. He rather thinks that everybody has gone to
“Well, we must try it. I wouldn't think of losing the poor man his
job. Tell him to take the car down to the ground-floor, and then we'll
just sit and amuse ourselves till something happens. We've lots to talk
about. We can tell each other the story of our lives.”
Jules, cheered by his victims' kindly forbearance, lowered the car
to the ground floor, where, after a glance of infinite longing at the
keys on the distant desk, the sort of glance which Moses must have cast
at the Promised Land from the summit of Mount Pisgah, he sagged down in
a heap and resumed his slumbers. Sally settled herself as comfortably
as possible in her corner.
“You'd better smoke,” she said. “It will be something to do.”
“And now,” said Sally, “tell me why Scrymgeour fired you.”
Little by little, under the stimulating influence of this nocturnal
adventure, the red-haired young man had lost that shy confusion which
had rendered him so ill at ease when he had encountered Sally in the
hall of the hotel; but at this question embarrassment gripped him once
more. Another of those comprehensive blushes of his raced over his
face, and he stammered.
“I say, I'm glad... I'm fearfully sorry about that, you know!”
“You know what I mean. I mean, about making such a most ghastly ass
of myself this morning. I... I never dreamed you understood English.”
“Why, I didn't object. I thought you were very nice and
complimentary. Of course, I don't know how many girls you've seen in
your life, but...”
“No, I say, don't! It makes me feel such a chump.”
“And I'm sorry about my mouth. It is wide. But I know you're a
fair-minded man and realize that it isn't my fault.”
“Don't rub it in,” pleaded the young man. “As a matter of fact, if
you want to know, I think your mouth is absolutely perfect. I think,”
he proceeded, a little feverishly, “that you are the most indescribable
topper that ever...”
“You were going to tell me about Scrymgeour,” said Sally.
The young man blinked as if he had collided with some hard object
while sleep-walking. Eloquence had carried him away.
“Scrymgeour?” he said. “Oh, that would bore you.”
“Don't be silly,” said Sally reprovingly. “Can't you realize that
we're practically castaways on a desert island? There's nothing to do
till to-morrow but talk about ourselves. I want to hear all about you,
and then I'll tell you all about myself. If you feel diffident about
starting the revelations, I'll begin. Better start with names. Mine is
Sally Nicholas. What's yours?”
“Mine? Oh, ah, yes, I see what you mean.”
“I thought you would. I put it as clearly as I could. Well, what is
“And the first name?”
“Well, as a matter of fact,” said the young man, “I've always rather
hushed up my first name, because when I was christened they worked a
low-down trick on me!”
“You can't shock me,” said Sally, encouragingly. “My father's name
was Ezekiel, and I've a brother who was christened Fillmore.”
Mr. Kemp brightened. “Well, mine isn't as bad as that... No, I don't
mean that,” he broke off apologetically. “Both awfully jolly names, of
“Get on,” said Sally.
“Well, they called me Lancelot. And, of course, the thing is that I
don't look like a Lancelot and never shall. My pals,” he added in a
more cheerful strain, “call me Ginger.”
“I don't blame them,” said Sally.
“Perhaps you wouldn't mind thinking of me as Ginger?'' suggested the
young man diffidently.
“That's awfully good of you.”
“Not at all.”
Jules stirred in his sleep and grunted. No other sound came to
disturb the stillness of the night.
“You were going to tell me about yourself?” said Mr. Lancelot
“I'm going to tell you all about myself,” said Sally, “not because I
think it will interest you...”
“Oh, it will!”
“Not, I say, because I think it will interest you...”
“It will, really.”
Sally looked at him coldly.
“Is this a duet?” she inquired, “or have I the floor?”
“I'm awfully sorry.”
“Not, I repeat for the third time, because I think It will interest
you, but because if I do you won't have any excuse for not telling me
your life-history, and you wouldn't believe how inquisitive I am. Well,
in the first place, I live in America. I'm over here on a holiday. And
it's the first real holiday I've had in three years—since I left home,
in fact.” Sally paused. “I ran away from home,” she said.
“Good egg!” said Ginger Kemp.
“I beg your pardon?”
“I mean, quite right. I bet you were quite right.”
“When I say home,” Sally went on, “it was only a sort of imitation
home, you know. One of those just-as-good homes which are never as
satisfactory as the real kind. My father and mother both died a good
many years ago. My brother and I were dumped down on the reluctant
doorstep of an uncle.”
“Uncles,” said Ginger Kemp, feelingly, “are the devil. I've got
an... but I'm interrupting you.”
“My uncle was our trustee. He had control of all my brother's money
and mine till I was twenty-one. My brother was to get his when he was
twenty-five. My poor father trusted him blindly, and what do you think
“Good Lord! The blighter embezzled the lot?”
“No, not a cent. Wasn't it extraordinary! Have you ever heard of a
blindly trusted uncle who was perfectly honest? Well, mine was. But the
trouble was that, while an excellent man to have looking after one's
money, he wasn't a very lovable character. He was very hard. Hard! He
was as hard as—well, nearly as hard as this seat. He hated poor
“I broke it to you just now that my brother's name was Fillmore.”
“Oh, your brother. Oh, ah, yes.”
“He was always picking on poor Fill. And I'm bound to say that Fill
rather laid himself out as what you might call a pickee. He was always
getting into trouble. One day, about three years ago, he was expelled
from Harvard, and my uncle vowed he would have nothing more to do with
him. So I said, if Fill left, I would leave. And, as this seemed to be
my uncle's idea of a large evening, no objection was raised, and Fill
and I departed. We went to New York, and there we've been ever since.
About six months' ago Fill passed the twenty-five mark and collected
his money, and last month I marched past the given point and got mine.
So it all ends happily, you see. Now tell me about yourself.”
“But, I say, you know, dash it, you've skipped a lot. I mean to say,
you must have had an awful time in New York, didn't you? How on earth
did you get along?”
“Oh, we found work. My brother tried one or two things, and finally
became an assistant stage-manager with some theatre people. The only
thing I could do, having been raised in enervating luxury, was ballroom
dancing, so I ball-room danced. I got a job at a place in Broadway
called 'The Flower Garden' as what is humorously called an
'instructress,' as if anybody could 'instruct' the men who came there.
One was lucky if one saved one's life and wasn't quashed to death.”
“How perfectly foul!”
“Oh, I don't know. It was rather fun for a while. Still,” said
Sally, meditatively, “I'm not saying I could have held out much longer:
I was beginning to give. I suppose I've been trampled underfoot by more
fat men than any other girl of my age in America. I don't know why it
was, but every man who came in who was a bit overweight seemed to make
for me by instinct. That's why I like to sit on the sands here and
watch these Frenchmen bathing. It's just heavenly to lie back and watch
a two hundred and fifty pound man, coming along and feel that he isn't
going to dance with me.”
“But, I say! How absolutely rotten it must have been for you!”
“Well, I'll tell you one thing. It's going to make me a very
domesticated wife one of these days. You won't find me gadding about in
gilded jazz-palaces! For me, a little place in the country somewhere,
with my knitting and an Elsie book, and bed at half-past nine! And now
tell me the story of your life. And make it long because I'm perfectly
certain there's going to be no relief-expedition. I'm sure the last
dweller under this roof came in years ago. We shall be here till
“I really think we had better shout, you know.”
“And lose Jules his job? Never!”
“Well, of course, I'm sorry for poor old Jules' troubles, but I hate
to think of you having to...”
“Now get on with the story,” said Sally.
Ginger Kemp exhibited some of the symptoms of a young bridegroom
called upon at a wedding-breakfast to respond to the toast. He moved
his feet restlessly and twisted his fingers.
“I hate talking about myself, you know,” he said.
“So I supposed,” said Sally. “That's why I gave you my autobiography
first, to give you no chance of backing out. Don't be such a shrinking
violet. We're all shipwrecked mariners here. I am intensely interested
in your narrative. And, even if I wasn't, I'd much rather listen to it
than to Jules' snoring.”
“He is snoring a bit, what? Does it annoy you? Shall I stir him?”
“You seem to have an extraordinary brutal streak in your nature,”
said Sally. “You appear to think of nothing else but schemes for
harassing poor Jules. Leave him alone for a second, and start telling
me about yourself.”
“Where shall I start?”
“Well, not with your childhood, I think. We'll skip that.”
“Well...” Ginger Kemp knitted his brow, searching for a dramatic
opening. “Well, I'm more or less what you might call an orphan, like
you. I mean to say, both my people are dead and all that sort of
“Thanks for explaining. That has made it quite clear.”
“I can't remember my mother. My father died when I was in my last
year at Cambridge. I'd been having a most awfully good time at the
'varsity,' ” said Ginger, warming to his theme. “Not thick, you know,
but good. I'd got my rugger and boxing blues and I'd just been picked
for scrum-half for England against the North in the first trial match,
and between ourselves it really did look as if I was more or less of a
snip for my international.”
Sally gazed at him wide eyed.
“Is that good or bad?” she asked.
“Are you reciting a catalogue of your crimes, or do you expect me to
get up and cheer? What is a rugger blue, to start with?”
“Well, it's... it's a rugger blue, you know.”
“Oh, I see,” said Sally. “You mean a rugger blue.”
“I mean to say, I played rugger—footer—that's to say,
football—Rugby football—for Cambridge, against Oxford. I was
“And what is a scrum-half?” asked Sally, patiently. “Yes, I know
you're going to say it's a scrum-half, but can't you make it easier?”
“The scrum-half,” said Ginger, “is the half who works the scrum. He
slings the pill out to the fly-half, who starts the three-quarters
going. I don't know if you understand?”
“It's dashed hard to explain,” said Ginger Kemp, unhappily. “I mean,
I don't think I've ever met anyone before who didn't know what a
“Well, I can see that it has something to do with football, so we'll
leave it at that. I suppose it's something like our quarter-back. And
what's an international?”
“It's called getting your international when you play for England,
you know. England plays Wales, France, Ireland, and Scotland. If it
hadn't been for the smash, I think I should have played for England
“I see at last. What you're trying to tell me is that you were very
good at football.”
Ginger Kemp blushed warmly.
“Oh, I don't say that. England was pretty short of scrum-halves that
“What a horrible thing to happen to a country! Still, you were
likely to be picked on the All-England team when the smash came? What
was the smash?”
“Well, it turned out that the poor old pater hadn't left a penny. I
never understood the process exactly, but I'd always supposed that we
were pretty well off; and then it turned out that I hadn't anything at
all. I'm bound to say it was a bit of a jar. I had to come down from
Cambridge and go to work in my uncle's office. Of course, I made an
absolute hash of it.”
“Why, of course?”
“Well, I'm not a very clever sort of chap, you see. I somehow didn't
seem able to grasp the workings. After about a year, my uncle, getting
a bit fed-up, hoofed me out and got me a mastership at a school, and I
made a hash of that. He got me one or two other jobs, and I made a hash
“You certainly do seem to be one of our most prominent young
hashers!” gasped Sally.
“I am,” said Ginger, modestly.
There was a silence.
“And what about Scrymgeour?” Sally asked.
“That was the last of the jobs,” said Ginger. “Scrymgeour is a
pompous old ass who think's he's going to be Prime Minister some day.
He's a big bug at the Bar and has just got into Parliament. My cousin
used to devil for him. That's how I got mixed up with the blighter.”
“Your cousin used... ? I wish you would talk English.”
“That was my cousin who was with me on the beach this morning.”
“And what did you say he used to do for Mr. Scrymgeour?”
“Oh, it's called devilling. My cousin's at the Bar, too—one of our
rising nibs, as a matter of fact...”
“I thought he was a lawyer of some kind.”
“He's got a long way beyond it now, but when he started he used to
devil for Scrymgeour—assist him, don't you know. His name's Carmyle,
you know. Perhaps you've heard of him? He's rather a prominent johnny
in his way. Bruce Carmyle, you know.”
“Well, he got me this job of secretary to Scrymgeour.”
“And why did Mr. Scrymgeour fire you?”
Ginger Kemp's face darkened. He frowned. Sally, watching him, felt
that she had been right when she had guessed that he had a temper. She
liked him none the worse for it. Mild men did not appeal to her.
“I don't know if you're fond of dogs?” said Ginger.
“I used to be before this morning,” said Sally. “And I suppose I
shall be again in time. For the moment I've had what you might call
rather a surfeit of dogs. But aren't you straying from the point? I
asked you why Mr. Scrymgeour dismissed you.”
“I'm telling you.”
“I'm glad of that. I didn't know.”
“The old brute,” said Ginger, frowning again, “has a dog. A very
jolly little spaniel. Great pal of mine. And Scrymgeour is the sort of
fool who oughtn't to be allowed to own a dog. He's one of those asses
who isn't fit to own a dog. As a matter of fact, of all the blighted,
pompous, bullying, shrivelled-souled old devils...”
“One moment,” said Sally. “I'm getting an impression that you don't
like Mr. Scrymgeour. Am I right?”
“I thought so. Womanly intuition! Go on.”
“He used to insist on the poor animal doing tricks. I hate seeing a
dog do tricks. Dogs loathe it, you know. They're frightfully sensitive.
Well, Scrymgeour used to make this spaniel of his do
tricks—fool-things that no self-respecting dogs would do: and
eventually poor old Billy got fed up and jibbed. He was too polite to
bite, but he sort of shook his head and crawled under a chair. You'd
have thought anyone would have let it go at that, but would old
Scrymgeour? Not a bit of it! Of all the poisonous...”
“Yes, I know. Go on.”
“Well, the thing ended in the blighter hauling him out from under
the chair and getting more and more shirty, until finally he laid into
him with a stick. That is to say,” said Ginger, coldly accurate, “he
started laying into him with a stick.” He brooded for a moment with
knit brows. “A spaniel, mind you! Can you imagine anyone beating a
spaniel? It's like hitting a little girl. Well, he's a fairly oldish
man, you know, and that hampered me a bit: but I got hold of the stick
and broke it into about eleven pieces, and by great good luck it was a
stick he happened to value rather highly. It had a gold knob and had
been presented to him by his constituents or something. I minced it up
a goodish bit, and then I told him a fair amount about himself. And
then— well, after that he shot me out, and I came here.”
Sally did not speak for a moment.
“You were quite right,” she said at last, in a sober voice that had
nothing in it of her customary flippancy. She paused again. “And what
are you going to do now?” she said.
“I don't know.”
“You'll get something?”
“Oh, yes, I shall get something, I suppose. The family will be
pretty sick, of course.”
“For goodness' sake! Why do you bother about the family?” Sally
burst out. She could not reconcile this young man's flabby dependence
on his family with the enterprise and vigour which he had shown in his
dealings with the unspeakable Scrymgeour. Of course, he had been
brought up to look on himself as a rich man's son and appeared to have
drifted as such young men are wont to do; but even so... “The whole
trouble with you,” she said, embarking on a subject on which she held
strong views, “is that...”
Her harangue was interrupted by what—at the Normandie, at one
o'clock in the morning—practically amounted to a miracle. The front
door of the hotel opened, and there entered a young man in evening
dress. Such persons were sufficiently rare at the Normandie, which
catered principally for the staid and middle-aged, and this youth's
presence was due, if one must pause to explain it, to the fact that, in
the middle of his stay at Roville, a disastrous evening at the Casino
had so diminished his funds that he had been obliged to make a hurried
shift from the Hotel Splendide to the humbler Normandie. His late
appearance to-night was caused by the fact that he had been attending a
dance at the Splendide, principally in the hope of finding there some
kind-hearted friend of his prosperity from whom he might borrow.
A rapid-fire dialogue having taken place between Jules and the
newcomer, the keys were handed through the cage, the door opened and
the lift was set once more in motion. And a few minutes later, Sally,
suddenly aware of an overpowering sleepiness, had switched off her
light and jumped into bed. Her last waking thought was a regret that
she had not been able to speak at length to Mr. Ginger Kemp on the
subject of enterprise, and resolve that the address should be delivered
at the earliest opportunity.
CHAPTER III. THE DIGNIFIED MR.
By six o'clock on the following evening, however. Sally had been
forced to the conclusion that Ginger would have to struggle through
life as best he could without the assistance of her contemplated
remarks: for she had seen nothing of him all day and in another hour
she would have left Roville on the seven-fifteen express which was to
take her to Paris, en route for Cherbourg and the liner whereon she had
booked her passage for New York.
It was in the faint hope of finding him even now that, at half-past
six, having conveyed her baggage to the station and left it in charge
of an amiable porter, she paid a last visit to the Casino Municipale.
She disliked the thought of leaving Ginger without having uplifted him.
Like so many alert and active-minded girls, she possessed in a great
degree the quality of interesting herself in—or, as her brother
Fillmore preferred to put it, messing about with—the private affairs
of others. Ginger had impressed her as a man to whom it was worth while
to give a friendly shove on the right path; and it was with much
gratification, therefore, that, having entered the Casino, she
perceived a flaming head shining through the crowd which had gathered
at one of the roulette-tables.
There are two Casinos at Roville-sur-Mer. The one on the Promenade
goes in mostly for sea-air and a mild game called boule. It is the big
Casino Municipale down in the Palace Massena near the railway station
which is the haunt of the earnest gambler who means business; and it
was plain to Sally directly she arrived that Ginger Kemp not only meant
business but was getting results. Ginger was going extremely strong. He
was entrenched behind an opulent-looking mound of square counters: and,
even as Sally looked, a wooden-faced croupier shoved a further
instalment across the table to him at the end of his long rake.
“Epatant!” murmured a wistful man at Sally's side, removing an elbow
from her ribs in order the better to gesticulate Sally, though no
French scholar, gathered that he was startled and gratified. The entire
crowd seemed to be startled and gratified. There is undoubtedly a
certain altruism in the make-up of the spectators at a Continental
roulette-table. They seem to derive a spiritual pleasure from seeing
somebody else win.
The croupier gave his moustache a twist with his left hand and the
wheel a twist with his right, and silence fell again. Sally, who had
shifted to a spot where the pressure of the crowd was less acute, was
now able to see Ginger's face, and as she saw it she gave an
involuntary laugh. He looked exactly like a dog at a rat-hole. His hair
seemed to bristle with excitement. One could almost fancy that his ears
were pricked up.
In the tense hush which had fallen on the crowd at the restarting of
the wheel, Sally's laugh rang out with an embarrassing clearness. It
had a marked effect on all those within hearing. There is something
almost of religious ecstasy in the deportment of the spectators at a
table where anyone is having a run of luck at roulette, and if she had
guffawed in a cathedral she could not have caused a more pained
consternation. The earnest worshippers gazed at her with shocked eyes,
and Ginger, turning with a start, saw her and jumped up. As he did so,
the ball fell with a rattling click into a red compartment of the
wheel; and, as it ceased to revolve and it was seen that at last the
big winner had picked the wrong colour, a shuddering groan ran through
the congregation like that which convulses the penitents' bench at a
negro revival meeting. More glances of reproach were cast at Sally. It
was generally felt that her injudicious behaviour had changed Ginger's
The only person who did not appear to be concerned was Ginger
himself. He gathered up his loot, thrust it into his pocket, and
elbowed his way to where Sally stood, now definitely established in the
eyes of the crowd as a pariah. There was universal regret that he had
decided to call it a day. It was to the spectators as though a star had
suddenly walked off the stage in the middle of his big scene; and not
even a loud and violent quarrel which sprang up at this moment between
two excitable gamblers over a disputed five-franc counter could wholly
“I say,” said Ginger, dexterously plucking Sally out of the crowd,
“this is topping, meeting you like this. I've been looking for you
“It's funny you didn't find me, then, for that's where I've been. I
was looking for you.”
“No, really?” Ginger seemed pleased. He led the way to the quiet
ante-room outside the gambling-hall, and they sat down in a corner. It
was pleasant here, with nobody near except the gorgeously uniformed
attendant over by the door. “That was awfully good of you.”
“I felt I must have a talk with you before my train went.”
Ginger started violently.
“Your train? What do you mean?”
“The puff-puff,” explained Sally. “I'm leaving to-night, you know.”
“Leaving?” Ginger looked as horrified as the devoutest of the
congregation of which Sally had just ceased to be a member. “You don't
mean leaving? You're not going away from Roville?”
“I'm afraid so.”
“But why? Where are you going?”
“Back to America. My boat sails from Cherbourg tomorrow.”
“Oh, my aunt!”
“I'm sorry,” said Sally, touched by his concern. She was a
warm-hearted girl and liked being appreciated. “But...”
“I say...” Ginger Kemp turned bright scarlet and glared before him
at the uniformed official, who was regarding their tête-à-tête with the
indulgent eye of one who has been through this sort of thing himself.
“I say, look here, will you marry me?”
Sally stared at his vermilion profile in frank amazement. Ginger,
she had realized by this time, was in many ways a surprising young man,
but she had not expected him to be as surprising as this.
“You know what I mean.”
“Well, yes, I suppose I do. You allude to the holy state. Yes, I
know what you mean.”
“Then how about it?”
Sally began to regain her composure. Her sense of humour was
tickled. She looked at Ginger gravely. He did not meet her eye, but
continued to drink in the uniformed official, who was by now so carried
away by the romance of it all that he had begun to hum a love-ballad
under his breath. The official could not hear what they were saying,
and would not have been able to understand it even if he could have
heard; but he was an expert in the language of the eyes.
“But isn't this—don't think I am trying to make difficulties—isn't
this a little sudden?”
“It's got to be sudden,” said Ginger Kemp, complainingly. “I thought
you were going to be here for weeks.”
“But, my infant, my babe, has it occurred to you that we are
practically strangers?” She patted his hand tolerantly, causing the
uniformed official to heave a tender sigh. “I see what has happened,”
she said. “You're mistaking me for some other girl, some girl you know
really well, and were properly introduced to. Take a good look at me,
and you'll see.”
“If I take a good look at you,” said Ginger, feverishly, “I'm dashed
if I'll answer for the consequences.”
“And this is the man I was going to lecture on 'Enterprise.'“
“You're the most wonderful girl I've ever met, dash it!” said
Ginger, his gaze still riveted on the official by the door “I dare say
it is sudden. I can't help that. I fell in love with you the moment I
saw you, and there you are!”
“Now, look here, I know I'm not much of a chap and all that, but...
well, I've just won the deuce of a lot of money in there...”
“Would you buy me with your gold?”
“I mean to say, we should have enough to start on, and... of course
I've made an infernal hash of everything I've tried up till now, but
there must be something I can do, and you can jolly well bet I'd have a
goodish stab at it. I mean to say, with you to buck me up and so forth,
don't you know. Well, I mean...”
“Has it struck you that I may already be engaged to someone else?”
“Oh, golly! Are you?”
For the first time he turned and faced her, and there was a look in
his eyes which touched Sally and drove all sense of the ludicrous out
of her. Absurd as it was, this man was really serious.
“Well, yes, as a matter of fact I am,” she said soberly.
Ginger Kemp bit his lip and for a moment was silent.
“Oh, well, that's torn it!” he said at last.
Sally was aware of an emotion too complex to analyse. There was pity
in it, but amusement too. The emotion, though she did not recognize it,
was maternal. Mothers, listening to their children pleading with
engaging absurdity for something wholly out of their power to bestow,
feel that same wavering between tears and laughter. Sally wanted to
pick Ginger up and kiss him. The one thing she could not do was to look
on him, sorry as she was for him, as a reasonable, grown-up man.
“You don't really mean it, you know.”
“Don't I!” said Ginger, hollowly. “Oh, don't' I!”
“You can't! There isn't such a thing in real life as love at first
sight. Love's a thing that comes when you know a person well and...”
She paused. It had just occurred to her that she was hardly the girl to
lecture in this strain. Her love for Gerald Foster had been
sufficiently sudden, even instantaneous. What did she know of Gerald
except that she loved him? They had become engaged within two weeks of
their first meeting. She found this recollection damping to her
eloquence, and ended by saying tamely:
Ginger had simmered down to a mood of melancholy resignation.
“I couldn't have expected you to care for me, I suppose, anyway,” he
said, sombrely. “I'm not much of a chap.”
It was just the diversion from the theme under discussion which
Sally had been longing to find. She welcomed the chance of continuing
the conversation on a less intimate and sentimental note.
“That's exactly what I wanted to talk to you about,” she said,
seizing the opportunity offered by this display of humility. “I've been
looking for you all day to go on with what I was starting to say in the
lift last night when we were interrupted. Do you mind if I talk to you
like an aunt—or a sister, suppose we say? Really, the best plan would
be for you to adopt me as an honorary sister. What do you think?”
Ginger did not appear noticeably elated at the suggested
“Because I really do take a tremendous interest in you.”
Ginger brightened. “That's awfully good of you.”
“I'm going to speak words of wisdom. Ginger, why don't you brace
“Yes, stiffen your backbone and stick out your chin, and square your
elbows, and really amount to something. Why do you simply flop about
and do nothing and leave everything to what you call 'the family'? Why
do you have to be helped all the time? Why don't you help yourself? Why
do you have to have jobs found for you? Why don't you rush out and get
one? Why do you have to worry about what, 'the family' thinks of you?
Why don't you make yourself independent of them? I know you had hard
luck, suddenly finding yourself without money and all that, but, good
heavens, everybody else in the world who has ever done anything has
been broke at one time or another. It's part of the fun. You'll never
get anywhere by letting yourself be picked up by the family like...
like a floppy Newfoundland puppy and dumped down in any old place that
happens to suit them. A job's a thing you've got to choose for yourself
and get for yourself. Think what you can do—there must be
something—and then go at it with a snort and grab it and hold it down
and teach it to take a joke. You've managed to collect some money. It
will give you time to look round. And, when you've had a look round, do
something! Try to realize you're alive, and try to imagine the family
Sally stopped and drew a deep breath. Ginger Kemp did not reply for
a moment. He seemed greatly impressed.
“When you talk quick,” he said at length, in a serious meditative
voice, “your nose sort of goes all squiggly. Ripping, it looks!”
Sally uttered an indignant cry.
“Do you mean to say you haven't been listening to a word I've been
saying,” she demanded.
“Oh, rather! Oh, by Jove, yes.”
“Well, what did I say?”
“You... er... And your eyes sort of shine, too.”
“Never mind my eyes. What did I say?”
“You told me,” said Ginger, on reflection, “to get a job.”
“Well, yes. I put it much better than that, but that's what it
amounted to, I suppose. All right, then. I'm glad you...”
Ginger was eyeing her with mournful devotion. “I say,” he
interrupted, “I wish you'd let me write to you. Letters, I mean, and
all that. I have an idea it would kind of buck me up.”
“You won't have time for writing letters.”
“I'll have time to write them to you. You haven't an address or
anything of that sort in America, have you, by any chance? I mean, so
that I'd know where to write to.”
“I can give you an address which will always find me.” She told him
the number and street of Mrs. Meecher's boarding-house, and he wrote
them down reverently on his shirt-cuff. “Yes, on second thoughts, do
write,” she said. “Of course, I shall want to know how you've got on.
I... oh, my goodness! That clock's not right?”
“Just about. What time does your train go?”
“Go! It's gone! Or, at least, it goes in about two seconds.” She
made a rush for the swing-door, to the confusion of the uniformed
official who had not been expecting this sudden activity. “Good-bye,
Ginger. Write to me, and remember what I said.”
Ginger, alert after his unexpected fashion when it became a question
of physical action, had followed her through the swing-door, and they
emerged together and started running down the square.
“Stick it!” said Ginger, encouragingly. He was running easily and
well, as becomes a man who, in his day, had been a snip for his
international at scrum-half.
Sally saved her breath. The train was beginning to move slowly out
of the station as they sprinted abreast on to the platform. Ginger
dived for the nearest door, wrenched it open, gathered Sally neatly in
his arms, and flung her in. She landed squarely on the toes of a man
who occupied the corner seat, and, bounding off again, made for the
window. Ginger, faithful to the last, was trotting beside the train as
it gathered speed.
“Ginger! My poor porter! Tip him. I forgot.”
“And don't forget what I've been saying.”
“Look after yourself and 'Death to the Family!'“
The train passed smoothly out of the station. Sally cast one last
look back at her red-haired friend, who had now halted and was waving a
handkerchief. Then she turned to apologize to the other occupant of the
“I'm so sorry,” she said, breathlessly. “I hope I didn't hurt you.”
She found herself facing Ginger's cousin, the dark man of
yesterday's episode on the beach, Bruce Carmyle.
Mr. Carmyle was not a man who readily allowed himself to be
disturbed by life's little surprises, but at the present moment he
could not help feeling slightly dazed. He recognized Sally now as the
French girl who had attracted his cousin Lancelot's notice on the
beach. At least he had assumed that she was French, and it was
startling to be addressed by her now in fluent English. How had she
suddenly acquired this gift of tongues? And how on earth had she had
time since yesterday, when he had been a total stranger to her, to
become sufficiently intimate with Cousin Lancelot to be sprinting with
him down station platforms and addressing him out of railway-carriage
windows as Ginger? Bruce Carmyle was aware that most members of that
sub-species of humanity, his cousin's personal friends, called him by
that familiar—and, so Carmyle held, vulgar—nickname: but how had this
girl got hold of it?
If Sally had been less pretty, Mr. Carmyle would undoubtedly have
looked disapprovingly at her, for she had given his rather rigid sense
of the proprieties a nasty jar. But as, panting and flushed from her
run, she was prettier than any girl he had yet met, he contrived to
“Not at all,” he said in answer to her question, though it was far
from the truth. His left big toe was aching confoundedly. Even a girl
with a foot as small as Sally's can make her presence felt on a man's
toe if the scrum-half who is handling her aims well and uses plenty of
“If you don't mind,” said Sally, sitting down, “I think I'll breathe
She breathed. The train sped on.
“Quite a close thing,” said Bruce Carmyle, affably. The pain in his
toe was diminishing. “You nearly missed it.”
“Yes. It was lucky Mr. Kemp was with me. He throws very straight,
“Tell me,” said Carmyle, “how do you come to know my Cousin? On the
beach yesterday morning...”
“Oh, we didn't know each other then. But we were staying at the same
hotel, and we spent an hour or so shut up in an elevator together. That
was when we really got acquainted.”
A waiter entered the compartment, announcing in unexpected English
that dinner was served in the restaurant car. “Would you care for
“I'm starving,” said Sally.
She reproved herself, as they made their way down the corridor, for
being so foolish as to judge anyone by his appearance. This man was
perfectly pleasant in spite of his grim exterior. She had decided by
the time they had seated themselves at the table she liked him.
At the table, however, Mr. Carmyle's manner changed for the worse.
He lost his amiability. He was evidently a man who took his meals
seriously and believed in treating waiters with severity. He shuddered
austerely at a stain on the table-cloth, and then concentrated himself
frowningly on the bill of fare. Sally, meanwhile, was establishing cosy
relations with the much too friendly waiter, a cheerful old man who
from the start seemed to have made up his mind to regard her as a
favourite daughter. The waiter talked no English and Sally no French,
but they were getting along capitally, when Mr. Carmyle, who had been
irritably waving aside the servitor's light-hearted advice—at the
Hotel Splendide the waiters never bent over you and breathed cordial
suggestions down the side of your face—gave his order crisply in the
Anglo-Gallic dialect of the travelling Briton. The waiter remarked,
“Boum!” in a pleased sort of way, and vanished.
“Nice old man!” said Sally.
“Infernally familiar!” said Mr. Carmyle.
Sally perceived that on the topic of the waiter she and her host did
not see eye to eye and that little pleasure or profit could be derived
from any discussion centring about him. She changed the subject. She
was not liking Mr. Carmyle quite so much as she had done a few minutes
ago, but it was courteous of him to give her dinner, and she tried to
like him as much as she could.
“By the way,” she said, “my name is Nicholas. I always think it's a
good thing to start with names, don't you?”
“Oh, I know yours. Ginger—Mr. Kemp told me.”
Mr. Carmyle, who since the waiter's departure, had been thawing,
stiffened again at the mention of Ginger.
“Indeed?” he said, coldly. “Apparently you got intimate.”
Sally did not like his tone. He seemed to be criticizing her, and
she resented criticism from a stranger. Her eyes opened wide and she
looked dangerously across the table.
“Why 'apparently'? I told you that we had got intimate, and I
explained how. You can't stay shut up in an elevator half the night
with anybody without getting to know him. I found Mr. Kemp very
“And very interesting.”
Mr. Carmyle raised his eyebrows.
“Would you call him interesting?”
“I did call him interesting.” Sally was beginning to feel the
exhilaration of battle. Men usually made themselves extremely agreeable
to her, and she reacted belligerently under the stiff unfriendliness
which had come over her companion in the last few minutes.
“He told me all about himself.”
“And you found that interesting?”
“Well...” A frigid half-smile came and went on Bruce Carmyle's dark
face. “My cousin has many excellent qualities, no doubt—he used to
play football well, and I understand that he is a capable amateur
pugilist—but I should not have supposed him entertaining. We find him
a little dull.”
“I thought it was only royalty that called themselves 'we.'“
“I meant myself—and the rest of the family.”
The mention of the family was too much for Sally. She had to stop
talking in order to allow her mind to clear itself of rude thoughts.
“Mr. Kemp was telling me about Mr. Scrymgeour,” she went on at
Bruce Carmyle stared for a moment at the yard or so of French bread
which the waiter had placed on the table.
“Indeed?” he said. “He has an engaging lack of reticence.”
The waiter returned bearing soup and dumped it down.
“V'la!” he observed, with the satisfied air of a man who has
successfully performed a difficult conjuring trick. He smiled at Sally
expectantly, as though confident of applause from this section of his
audience at least. But Sally's face was set and rigid. She had been
snubbed, and the sensation was as pleasant as it was novel.
“I think Mr. Kemp had hard luck,” she said.
“If you will excuse me, I would prefer not to discuss the matter.”
Mr. Carmyle's attitude was that Sally might be a pretty girl, but
she was a stranger, and the intimate affairs of the Family were not to
be discussed with strangers, however prepossessing.
“He was quite in the right. Mr. Scrymgeour was beating a dog...”
“I've heard the details.”
“Oh, I didn't know that. Well, don't you agree with me, then?”
“I do not. A man who would throw away an excellent position simply
“Oh, well, if that's your view, I suppose it is useless to talk
“Still, there's no harm in asking what you propose to do about
Gin—about Mr. Kemp.”
Mr. Carmyle became more glacial.
“I'm afraid I cannot discuss...”
Sally's quick impatience, nobly restrained till now, finally got the
better of her.
“Oh, for goodness' sake,” she snapped, “do try to be human, and
don't always be snubbing people. You remind me of one of those
portraits of men in the eighteenth century, with wooden faces, who look
out of heavy gold frames at you with fishy eyes as if you were a
“Rosbif,” said the waiter genially, manifesting himself suddenly
beside them as if he had popped up out of a trap.
Bruce Carmyle attacked his roast beef morosely. Sally who was in the
mood when she knew that she would be ashamed of herself later on, but
was full of battle at the moment, sat in silence.
“I am sorry,” said Mr. Carmyle ponderously, “if my eyes are fishy.
The fact has not been called to my attention before.”
“I suppose you never had any sisters,” said Sally. “They would have
Mr. Carmyle relapsed into an offended dumbness, which lasted till
the waiter had brought the coffee.
“I think,” said Sally, getting up, “I'll be going now. I don't seem
to want any coffee, and, if I stay on, I may say something rude. I
thought I might be able to put in a good word for Mr. Kemp and save him
from being massacred, but apparently it's no use. Good-bye, Mr.
Carmyle, and thank you for giving me dinner.”
She made her way down the car, followed by Bruce Carmyle's
indignant, yet fascinated, gaze. Strange emotions were stirring in Mr.
CHAPTER IV. GINGER IN DANGEROUS MOOD
Some few days later, owing to the fact that the latter, being
preoccupied, did not see him first, Bruce Carmyle met his cousin
Lancelot in Piccadilly. They had returned by different routes from
Roville, and Ginger would have preferred the separation to continue. He
was hurrying on with a nod, when Carmyle stopped him.
“Just the man I wanted to see,” he observed.
“Oh, hullo!” said Ginger, without joy.
“I was thinking of calling at your club.”
Ginger peered at the proffered case with the vague suspicion of the
man who has allowed himself to be lured on to the platform and is
accepting a card from the conjurer. He felt bewildered. In all the
years of their acquaintance he could not recall another such exhibition
of geniality on his cousin's part. He was surprised, indeed, at Mr.
Carmyle's speaking to him at all, for the affaire Scrymgeour remained
an un-healed wound, and the Family, Ginger knew, were even now in
session upon it.
“Been back in London long?”
“Day or two.”
“I heard quite by accident that you had returned and that you were
staying at the club. By the way, thank you for introducing me to Miss
Ginger started violently.
“I was in that compartment, you know, at Roville Station. You threw
her right on top of me. We agreed to consider that an introduction. An
Bruce Carmyle had not entirely made up his mind regarding Sally, but
on one point he was clear, that she should not, if he could help it,
pass out of his life. Her abrupt departure had left him with that
baffled and dissatisfied feeling which, though it has little in common
with love at first sight, frequently produces the same effects. She had
had, he could not disguise it from himself, the better of their late
encounter and he was conscious of a desire to meet her again and show
her that there was more in him than she apparently supposed. Bruce
Carmyle, in a word, was piqued: and, though he could not quite decide
whether he liked or disliked Sally, he was very sure that a future
without her would have an element of flatness.
“A very attractive girl. We had a very pleasant talk.”
“I bet you did,” said Ginger enviously.
“By the way, she did not give you her address by any chance?”
“Why?” said Ginger suspiciously. His attitude towards Sally's
address resembled somewhat that of a connoisseur who has acquired a
unique work of art. He wanted to keep it to himself and gloat over it.
“Well, I—er—I promised to send her some books she was anxious to
“I shouldn't think she gets much time for reading.”
“Books which are not published in America.”
“Oh, pretty nearly everything is published in America, what? Bound
to be, I mean.”
“Well, these particular books are not,” said Mr. Carmyle shortly. He
was finding Ginger's reserve a little trying, and wished that he had
been more inventive.
“Give them to me and I'll send them to her,” suggested Ginger.
“Good Lord, man!” snapped Mr. Carmyle. “I'm capable of sending a few
books to America. Where does she live?”
Ginger revealed the sacred number of the holy street which had the
luck to be Sally's headquarters. He did it because with a persistent
devil like his cousin there seemed no way of getting out of it: but he
did it grudgingly.
“Thanks.” Bruce Carmyle wrote the information down with a gold
pencil in a dapper little morocco-bound note-book. He was the sort of
man who always has a pencil, and the backs of old envelopes never enter
into his life.
There was a pause. Bruce Carmyle coughed.
“I saw Uncle Donald this morning,” he said.
His manner had lost its geniality. There was no need for it now, and
he was a man who objected to waste. He spoke coldly, and in his voice
there was a familiar sub-tingle of reproof.
“Yes?” said Ginger moodily. This was the uncle in whose office he
had made his debut as a hasher: a worthy man, highly respected in the
National Liberal Club, but never a favourite of Ginger's. There were
other minor uncles and a few subsidiary aunts who went to make up the
Family, but Uncle Donald was unquestionably the managing director of
that body and it was Ginger's considered opinion that in this capacity
he approximated to a human blister.
“He wants you to dine with him to-night at Bleke's.”
Ginger's depression deepened. A dinner with Uncle Donald would
hardly have been a cheerful function, even in the surroundings of a
banquet in the Arabian Nights. There was that about Uncle Donald's
personality which would have cast a sobering influence over the orgies
of the Emperor Tiberius at Capri. To dine with him at a morgue like
that relic of Old London, Bleke's Coffee House, which confined its
custom principally to regular patrons who had not missed an evening
there for half a century, was to touch something very near bed-rock.
Ginger was extremely doubtful whether flesh and blood were equal to it.
“To-night?” he said. “Oh, you mean to-night? Well...”
“Don't be a fool. You know as well as I do that you've got to go.”
Uncle Donald's invitations were royal commands in the Family. “If
you've another engagement you must put it off.”
“Oh, all right.”
“All right,” said Ginger gloomily.
The two men went their ways, Bruce Carmyle eastwards because he had
clients to see in his chambers at the Temple; Ginger westwards because
Mr. Carmyle had gone east. There was little sympathy between these
cousins: yet, oddly enough, their thoughts as they walked centred on
the same object. Bruce Carmyle, threading his way briskly through the
crowds of Piccadilly Circus, was thinking of Sally: and so was Ginger
as he loafed aimlessly towards Hyde Park Corner, bumping in a sort of
coma from pedestrian to pedestrian.
Since his return to London Ginger had been in bad shape. He mooned
through the days and slept poorly at night. If there is one thing
rottener than another in a pretty blighted world, one thing which gives
a fellow the pip and reduces him to the condition of an absolute onion,
it is hopeless love. Hopeless love had got Ginger all stirred up. His
had been hitherto a placid soul. Even the financial crash which had so
altered his life had not bruised him very deeply. His temperament had
enabled him to bear the slings and arrows of outrageous fortune with a
philosophic “Right ho!” But now everything seemed different. Things
irritated him acutely, which before he had accepted as inevitable—his
Uncle Donald's moustache, for instance, and its owner's habit of
employing it during meals as a sort of zareba or earthwork against the
assaults of soup.
“By gad!” thought Ginger, stopping suddenly opposite Devonshire
House. “If he uses that damned shrubbery as soup-strainer to-night,
I'll slosh him with a fork!”
Hard thoughts... hard thoughts! And getting harder all the time, for
nothing grows more quickly than a mood of rebellion. Rebellion is a
forest fire that flames across the soul. The spark had been lighted in
Ginger, and long before he reached Hyde Park Corner he was ablaze and
crackling. By the time he returned to his club he was practically a
menace to society—to that section of it, at any rate, which embraced
his Uncle Donald, his minor uncles George and William, and his aunts
Mary, Geraldine, and Louise.
Nor had the mood passed when he began to dress for the dismal
festivities of Bleke's Coffee House. He scowled as he struggled
morosely with an obstinate tie. One cannot disguise the fact—Ginger
was warming up. And it was just at this moment that Fate, as though it
had been waiting for the psychological instant, applied the finishing
touch. There was a knock at the door, and a waiter came in with a
Ginger looked at the envelope. It had been readdressed and forwarded
on from the Hotel Normandie. It was a wireless, handed in on board the
White Star liner Olympic, and it ran as follows:
Remember. Death to the Family. S.
Ginger sat down heavily on the bed.
The driver of the taxi-cab which at twenty-five minutes past seven
drew up at the dingy door of Bleke's Coffee House in the Strand was
rather struck by his fare's manner and appearance. A determined-looking
sort of young bloke, was the taxi-driver's verdict.
CHAPTER V. SALLY HEARS NEWS
It had been Sally's intention, on arriving in New York, to take a
room at the St. Regis and revel in the gilded luxury to which her
wealth entitled her before moving into the small but comfortable
apartment which, as soon as she had the time, she intended to find and
make her permanent abode. But when the moment came and she was giving
directions to the taxi-driver at the dock, there seemed to her
something revoltingly Fillmorian about the scheme. It would be time
enough to sever herself from the boarding-house which had been her home
for three years when she had found the apartment. Meanwhile, the decent
thing to do, if she did not want to brand herself in the sight of her
conscience as a female Fillmore, was to go back temporarily to Mrs.
Meecher's admirable establishment and foregather with her old friends.
After all, home is where the heart is, even if there are more prunes
there than the gourmet would consider judicious.
Perhaps it was the unavoidable complacency induced by the thought
that she was doing the right thing, or possibly it was the tingling
expectation of meeting Gerald Foster again after all these weeks of
separation, that made the familiar streets seem wonderfully bright as
she drove through them. It was a perfect, crisp New York morning, all
blue sky and amber sunshine, and even the ash-cans had a stimulating
look about them. The street cars were full of happy people rollicking
off to work: policemen directed the traffic with jaunty affability: and
the white-clad street-cleaners went about their poetic tasks with a
quiet but none the less noticeable relish. It was improbable that any
of these peoples knew that she was back, but somehow they all seemed to
be behaving as though this were a special day.
The first discordant note in this overture of happiness was struck
by Mrs. Meecher, who informed Sally, after expressing her gratification
at the news that she required her old room, that Gerald Foster had left
town that morning.
“Gone to Detroit, he has,” said Mrs. Meecher. “Miss Doland, too.”
She broke off to speak a caustic word to the boarding-house handyman,
who, with Sally's trunk as a weapon, was depreciating the value of the
wall-paper in the hall. “There's that play of his being tried out
there, you know, Monday,” resumed Mrs. Meecher, after the handyman had
bumped his way up the staircase. “They been rehearsing ever since you
Sally was disappointed, but it was such a beautiful morning, and New
York was so wonderful after the dull voyage in the liner that she was
not going to allow herself to be depressed without good reason. After
all, she could go on to Detroit tomorrow. It was nice to have something
to which she could look forward.
“Oh, is Elsa in the company?” she said.
“Sure. And very good too, I hear.” Mrs. Meecher kept abreast of
theatrical gossip. She was an ex-member of the profession herself,
having been in the first production of “Florodora,” though, unlike
everybody else, not one of the original Sextette. “Mr. Faucitt was down
to see a rehearsal, and he said Miss Doland was fine. And he's not easy
to please, as you know.”
“How is Mr. Faucitt?”
Mrs. Meecher, not unwillingly, for she was a woman who enjoyed the
tragedies of life, made her second essay in the direction of lowering
Sally's uplifted mood.
“Poor old gentleman, he ain't over and above well. Went to bed early
last night with a headache, and this morning I been to see him and he
don't look well. There's a lot of this Spanish influenza about. It
might be that. Lots o' people have been dying of it, if you believe
what you see in the papers,” said Mrs. Meecher buoyantly.
“Good gracious! You don't think... ?”
“Well, he ain't turned black,” admitted Mrs. Meecher with regret.
“They say they turn black. If you believe what you see in the papers,
that is. Of course, that may come later,” she added with the air of one
confident that all will come right in the future. “The doctor'll be in
to see him pretty soon. He's quite happy. Toto's sitting with him.”
Sally's concern increased. Like everyone who had ever spent any
length of time in the house, she had strong views on Toto. This
quadruped, who stained the fame of the entire canine race by posing as
a dog, was a small woolly animal with a persistent and penetrating yap,
hard to bear with equanimity in health and certainly quite outside the
range of a sick man. Her heart bled for Mr. Faucitt. Mrs. Meecher, on
the other hand, who held a faith in her little pet's amiability and
power to soothe which seven years' close association had been unable to
shake, seemed to feel that, with Toto on the spot, all that could be
done had been done as far as pampering the invalid was concerned.
“I must go up and see him,” cried Sally. “Poor old dear.”
“Sure. You know his room. You can hear Toto talking to him now,”
said Mrs. Meecher complacently. “He wants a cracker, that's what he
wants. Toto likes a cracker after breakfast.”
The invalid's eyes, as Sally entered the room, turned wearily to the
door. At the sight of Sally they lit up with an incredulous rapture.
Almost any intervention would have pleased Mr. Faucitt at that moment,
for his little playmate had long outstayed any welcome that might
originally have been his: but that the caller should be his beloved
Sally seemed to the old man something in the nature of a return of the
age of miracles.
“One moment. Here, Toto!”
Toto, struck momentarily dumb by the sight of food, had jumped off
the bed and was standing with his head on one side, peering
questioningly at the cracker. He was a suspicious dog, but he allowed
himself to be lured into the passage, upon which Sally threw the
cracker down and slipped in and shut the door. Toto, after a couple of
yaps, which may have been gratitude or baffled fury, trotted off
downstairs, and Mr. Faucitt drew a deep breath.
“Sally, you come, as ever, as an angel of mercy. Our worthy Mrs.
Meecher means well, and I yield to no man in my respect for her innate
kindness of heart: but she errs in supposing that that thrice-damned
whelp of hers is a combination of sick-nurse, soothing medicine, and a
week at the seaside. She insisted on bringing him here. He was yapping
then, as he was yapping when, with womanly resource which I cannot
sufficiently praise, you decoyed him hence. And each yap went through
me like hammer-strokes on sheeted tin. Sally, you stand alone among
womankind. You shine like a good deed in a naughty world. When did you
“I've only just arrived in my hired barouche from the pier.”
“And you came to see your old friend without delay? I am grateful
and flattered. Sally, my dear.”
“Of course I came to see you. Do you suppose that, when Mrs. Meecher
told me you were sick, I just said 'Is that so?' and went on talking
about the weather? Well, what do you mean by it? Frightening everybody.
Poor old darling, do you feel very bad?”
“One thousand individual mice are nibbling the base of my spine, and
I am conscious of a constant need of cooling refreshment. But what of
that? Your presence is a tonic. Tell me, how did our Sally enjoy
“Our Sally had the time of her life.”
“Did you visit England?”
“Only passing through.”
“How did it look?” asked Mr. Faucitt eagerly.
“Moist. Very moist.”
“It would,” said Mr. Faucitt indulgently. “I confess that, happy as
I have been in this country, there are times when I miss those
wonderful London days, when a sort of cosy brown mist hangs over the
streets and the pavements ooze with a perspiration of mud and water,
and you see through the haze the yellow glow of the Bodega lamps
shining in the distance like harbour-lights. Not,” said Mr. Faucitt,
“that I specify the Bodega to the exclusion of other and equally worthy
hostelries. I have passed just as pleasant hours in Rule's and Short's.
You missed something by not lingering in England, Sally.”
“I know I did—pneumonia.”
Mr. Faucitt shook his head reproachfully.
“You are prejudiced, my dear. You would have enjoyed London if you
had had the courage to brave its superficial gloom. Where did you spend
your holiday? Paris?”
“Part of the time. And the rest of the while I was down by the sea.
It was glorious. I don't think I would ever have come back if I hadn't
had to. But, of course, I wanted to see you all again. And I wanted to
be at the opening of Mr. Foster's play. Mrs. Meecher tells me you went
to one of the rehearsals.”
“I attended a dog-fight which I was informed was a rehearsal,” said
Mr. Faucitt severely. “There is no rehearsing nowadays.”
“Oh dear! Was it as bad as all that?”
“The play is good. The play—I will go further—is excellent. It has
fat. But the acting...”
“Mrs. Meecher said you told her that Elsa was good.”
“Our worthy hostess did not misreport me. Miss Doland has great
possibilities. She reminds me somewhat of Matilda Devine, under whose
banner I played a season at the Old Royalty in London many years ago.
She has the seeds of greatness in her, but she is wasted in the present
case on an insignificant part. There is only one part in the play. I
allude to the one murdered by Miss Mabel Hobson.”
“Murdered!” Sally's heart sank. She had been afraid of this, and it
was no satisfaction to feel that she had warned Gerald. “Is she very
“She has the face of an angel and the histrionic ability of that
curious suet pudding which our estimable Mrs. Meecher is apt to give us
on Fridays. In my professional career I have seen many cases of what I
may term the Lady Friend in the role of star, but Miss Hobson eclipses
them all. I remember in the year '94 a certain scion of the plutocracy
took it into his head to present a female for whom he had conceived an
admiration in a part which would have taxed the resources of the
ablest. I was engaged in her support, and at the first rehearsal I
recollect saying to my dear old friend, Arthur Moseby—dead, alas,
these many years. An excellent juvenile, but, like so many good
fellows, cursed with a tendency to lift the elbow—I recollect saying
to him 'Arthur, dear boy, I give it two weeks.' 'Max,' was his reply,
'you are an incurable optimist. One consecutive night, laddie, one
consecutive night.' We had, I recall, an even half-crown upon it. He
won. We opened at Wigan, our leading lady got the bird, and the show
closed next day. I was forcibly reminded of this incident as I watched
Miss Hobson rehearsing.”
“Oh, poor Ger—poor Mr. Foster!”
“I do not share your commiseration for that young man,” said Mr.
Faucitt austerely. “You probably are almost a stranger to him, but he
and I have been thrown together a good deal of late. A young man upon
whom, mark my words, success, if it ever comes, will have the worst
effects. I dislike him. Sally. He is, I think, without exception, the
most selfish and self-centred young man of my acquaintance. He reminds
me very much of old Billy Fothergill, with whom I toured a good deal in
the later eighties. Did I ever tell you the story of Billy and the
Sally was in no mood to listen to the adventures of Mr. Fothergill.
The old man's innocent criticism of Gerald had stabbed her deeply. A
momentary impulse to speak hotly in his defence died away as she saw
Mr. Faucitt's pale, worn old face. He had meant no harm, after all. How
could he know what Gerald was to her?
She changed the conversation abruptly.
“Have you seen anything of Fillmore while I've been away?”
“Fillmore? Why yes, my dear, curiously enough I happened to run into
him on Broadway only a few days ago. He seemed changed—less stiff and
aloof than he had been for some time past. I may be wronging him, but
there have been times of late when one might almost have fancied him a
trifle up-stage. All that was gone at our last encounter. He appeared
glad to see me and was most cordial.”
Sally found her composure restored. Her lecture on the night of the
party had evidently, she thought, not been wasted. Mr. Faucitt,
however, advanced another theory to account for the change in the Man
“I rather fancy,” he said, “that the softening influence has been
the young man's fiancée.”
“What? Fillmore's not engaged?”
“Did he not write and tell you? I suppose he was waiting to inform
you when you returned. Yes, Fillmore is betrothed. The lady was with
him when we met. A Miss Winch. In the profession, I understand. He
introduced me. A very charming and sensible young lady, I thought.”
Sally shook her head.
“She can't be. Fillmore would never have got engaged to anyone like
that. Was her hair crimson?”
“Brown, if I recollect rightly.”
“Very loud, I suppose, and overdressed?”
“On the contrary, neat and quiet.”
“You've made a mistake,” said Sally decidedly. “She can't have been
like that. I shall have to look into this. It does seem hard that I
can't go away for a few weeks without all my friends taking to beds of
sickness and all my brothers getting ensnared by vampires.”
A knock at the door interrupted her complaint. Mrs. Meecher entered,
ushering in a pleasant little man with spectacles and black bag.
“The doctor to see you, Mr. Faucitt.” Mrs. Meecher cast an
appraising eye at the invalid, as if to detect symptoms of approaching
discoloration. “I've been telling him that what I think you've gotten
is this here new Spanish influenza. Two more deaths there were in the
paper this morning, if you can believe what you see...”
“I wonder,” said the doctor, “if you would mind going and bringing
me a small glass of water?”
“Not a large glass—a small glass. Just let the tap run for a few
moments and take care not to spill any as you come up the stairs. I
always ask ladies, like our friend who has just gone,” he added as the
door closed, “to bring me a glass of water. It keeps them amused and
interested and gets them out of the way, and they think I am going to
do a conjuring trick with it. As a matter of fact, I'm going to drink
it. Now let's have a look at you.”
The examination did not take long. At the end of it the doctor
seemed somewhat chagrined.
“Our good friend's diagnosis was correct. I'd give a leg to say it
wasn't, but it was. It is this here new Spanish influenza. Not a bad
attack. You want to stay in bed and keep warm, and I'll write you out a
prescription. You ought to be nursed. Is this young lady a nurse?”
“No, no, merely...”
“Of course I'm a nurse,” said Sally decidedly. “It isn't difficult,
is it, doctor? I know nurses smooth pillows. I can do that. Is there
“Their principal duty is to sit here and prevent the excellent and
garrulous lady who has just left us from getting in. They must also be
able to aim straight with a book or an old shoe, if that small woolly
dog I met downstairs tries to force an entrance. If you are equal to
these tasks, I can leave the case in your hands with every confidence.”
“But, Sally, my dear,” said Mr. Faucitt, concerned, “you must not
waste your time looking after me. You have a thousand things to occupy
“There's nothing I want to do more than help you to get better. I'll
just go out and send a wire, and then I'll be right back.”
Five minutes later, Sally was in a Western Union office,
telegraphing to Gerald that she would be unable to reach Detroit in
time for the opening.
CHAPTER VI. FIRST AID FOR FILLMORE
It was not till the following Friday that Sally was able to start
for Detroit. She arrived on the Saturday morning and drove to the Hotel
Statler. Having ascertained that Gerald was stopping in the hotel and
having 'phoned up to his room to tell him to join her, she went into
the dining-room and ordered breakfast.
She felt low-spirited as she waited for the food to arrive. The
nursing of Mr. Faucitt had left her tired, and she had not slept well
on the train. But the real cause of her depression was the fact that
there had been a lack of enthusiasm in Gerald's greeting over the
telephone just now. He had spoken listlessly, as though the fact of her
returning after all these weeks was a matter of no account, and she
felt hurt and perplexed.
A cup of coffee had a stimulating effect. Men, of course, were
always like this in the early morning. It would, no doubt, be a very
different Gerald who would presently bound into the dining-room,
quickened and restored by a cold shower-bath. In the meantime, here was
food, and she needed it.
She was pouring out her second cup of coffee when a stout young man,
of whom she had caught a glimpse as he moved about that section of the
hotel lobby which was visible through the open door of the dining-room,
came in and stood peering about as though in search of someone. The
momentary sight she had had of this young man had interested Sally. She
had thought how extraordinarily like he was to her brother Fillmore.
Now she perceived that it was Fillmore himself.
Sally was puzzled. What could Fillmore be doing so far west? She had
supposed him to be a permanent resident of New York. But, of course,
your man of affairs and vast interests flits about all over the place.
At any rate, here he was, and she called him. And, after he had stood
in the doorway looking in every direction except the right one for
another minute, he saw her and came over to her table.
“Why, Sally?” His manner, she thought, was nervous—one might almost
have said embarrassed. She attributed this to a guilty conscience.
Presently he would have to break to her the news that he had become
engaged to be married without her sisterly sanction, and no doubt he
was wondering how to begin. “What are you doing here? I thought you
were in Europe.”
“I got back a week ago, but I've been nursing poor old Mr. Faucitt
ever since then. He's been ill, poor old dear. I've come here to see
Mr. Foster's play, 'The Primrose Way,' you know. Is it a success?”
“It hasn't opened yet.”
“Don't be silly, Fill. Do pull yourself together. It opened last
“No, it didn't. Haven't you heard? They've closed all the theatres
because of this infernal Spanish influenza. Nothing has been playing
this week. You must have seen it in the papers.”
“I haven't had time to read the papers. Oh, Fill, what an awful
“Yes, it's pretty tough. Makes the company all on edge. I've had the
darndest time, I can tell you.”
“Why, what have you got to do with it?”
“I—er—oh, I didn't tell you that. I'm sort of—er—mixed up in the
show. Cracknell—you remember he was at college with me—suggested that
I should come down and look at it. Shouldn't wonder if he wants me to
put money into it and so on.”
“I thought he had all the money in the world.”
“Yes, he has a lot, but these fellows like to let a pal in on a good
“Is it a good thing?”
“The play's fine.”
“That's what Mr. Faucitt said. But Mabel Hobson...”
Fillmore's ample face registered emotion.
“She's an awful woman, Sally! She can't act, and she throws her
weight about all the time. The other day there was a fuss about a
“How do you mean, a fuss about a paper-knife?”
“One of the props, you know. It got mislaid. I'm certain it wasn't
“How could it have been your fault?” asked Sally wonderingly. Love
seemed to have the worst effects on Fillmore's mentality.
“Well—er—you know how it is. Angry woman... blames the first
person she sees... This paper-knife...”
Fillmore's voice trailed off into pained silence.
“Mr. Faucitt said Elsa Doland was good.”
“Oh, she's all right,” said Fillmore indifferently. “But—” His face
brightened and animation crept into his voice. “But the girl you want
to watch is Miss Winch. Gladys Winch. She plays the maid. She's only in
the first act, and hasn't much to say, except 'Did you ring, madam?'
and things like that. But it's the way she says 'em! Sally, that girl's
a genius! The greatest character actress in a dozen years! You mark my
words, in a darned little while you'll see her name up on Broadway in
electric light. Personality? Ask me! Charm? She wrote the words and
“All right! All right! I know all about it, Fill. And will you
kindly inform me how you dared to get engaged without consulting me?”
Fillmore blushed richly.
“Oh, do you know?”
“Yes. Mr. Faucitt told me.”
“Well, I'm only human,” argued Fillmore.
“I call that a very handsome admission. You've got quite modest,
He had certainly changed for the better since their last meeting.
It was as if someone had punctured him and let out all the
pomposity. If this was due, as Mr. Faucitt had suggested, to the
influence of Miss Winch, Sally felt that she could not but approve of
“I'll introduce you sometime,' said Fillmore.
“I want to meet her very much.”
“I'll have to be going now. I've got to see Bunbury. I thought he
might be in here.”
“The producer. I suppose he is breakfasting in his room. I'd better
“You are busy, aren't you. Little marvel! It's lucky they've got you
to look after them.”
Fillmore retired and Sally settled down to wait for Gerald, no
longer hurt by his manner over the telephone. Poor Gerald! No wonder he
had seemed upset.
A few minutes later he came in.
“Oh, Jerry darling,” said Sally, as he reached the table, “I'm so
sorry. I've just been hearing about it.”
Gerald sat down. His appearance fulfilled the promise of his voice
over the telephone. A sort of nervous dullness wrapped him about like a
“It's just my luck,” he said gloomily. “It's the kind of thing that
couldn't happen to anyone but me. Damned fools! Where's the sense in
shutting the theatres, even if there is influenza about? They let
people jam against one another all day in the stores. If that doesn't
hurt them why should it hurt them to go to theatres? Besides, it's all
infernal nonsense about this thing. I don't believe there is such a
thing as Spanish influenza. People get colds in their heads and think
they're dying. It's all a fake scare.”
“I don't think it's that,” said Sally. “Poor Mr. Faucitt had it
quite badly. That's why I couldn't come earlier.”
Gerald did not seem interested either by the news of Mr. Faucitt's
illness or by the fact that Sally, after delay, had at last arrived. He
dug a spoon sombrely into his grape-fruit.
“We've been hanging about here day after day, getting bored to death
all the time... The company's going all to pieces. They're sick of
rehearsing and rehearsing when nobody knows if we'll ever open. They
were all keyed up a week ago, and they've been sagging ever since. It
will ruin the play, of course. My first chance! Just chucked away.”
Sally was listening with a growing feeling of desolation. She tried
to be fair, to remember that he had had a terrible disappointment and
was under a great strain. And yet... it was unfortunate that self-pity
was a thing she particularly disliked in a man. Her vanity, too, was
hurt. It was obvious that her arrival, so far from acting as a magic
restorative, had effected nothing. She could not help remembering,
though it made her feel disloyal, what Mr. Faucitt had said about
Gerald. She had never noticed before that he was remarkably
self-centred, but he was thrusting the fact upon her attention now.
“That Hobson woman is beginning to make trouble,” went on Gerald,
prodding in a despairing sort of way at scrambled eggs. “She ought
never to have had the part, never. She can't handle it. Elsa Doland
could play it a thousand times better. I wrote Elsa in a few lines the
other day, and the Hobson woman went right up in the air. You don't
know what a star is till you've seen one of these promoted
clothes-props from the Follies trying to be one. It took me an hour to
talk her round and keep her from throwing up her part.”
“Why not let her throw up her part?”
“For heaven's sake talk sense,” said Gerald querulously. “Do you
suppose that man Cracknell would keep the play on if she wasn't in it?
He would close the show in a second, and where would I be then? You
don't seem to realize that this is a big chance for me. I'd look a fool
throwing it away.”
“I see,” said Sally, shortly. She had never felt so wretched in her
life. Foreign travel, she decided, was a mistake. It might be pleasant
and broadening to the mind, but it seemed to put you so out of touch
with people when you got back. She analysed her sensations, and arrived
at the conclusion that what she was resenting was the fact that Gerald
was trying to get the advantages of two attitudes simultaneously. A man
in trouble may either be the captain of his soul and superior to pity,
or he may be a broken thing for a woman to pet and comfort. Gerald, it
seemed to her, was advertising himself as an object for her
commiseration, and at the same time raising a barrier against it. He
appeared to demand her sympathy while holding himself aloof from it.
She had the uncomfortable sensation of feeling herself shut out and
“By the way,” said Gerald, “there's one thing. I have to keep her
jollying along all the time, so for goodness' sake don't go letting it
out that we're engaged.”
Sally's chin went up with a jerk. This was too much.
“If you find it a handicap being engaged to me...”
“Don't be silly.” Gerald took refuge in pathos. “Good God! It's
tough! Here am I, worried to death, and you...”
Before he could finish the sentence, Sally's mood had undergone one
of those swift changes which sometimes made her feel that she must be
lacking in character. A simple, comforting thought had come to her,
altering her entire outlook. She had come off the train tired and
gritty, and what seemed the general out-of-jointness of the world was
entirely due, she decided, to the fact that she had not had a bath and
that her hair was all anyhow. She felt suddenly tranquil. If it was
merely her grubby and dishevelled condition that made Gerald seem to
her so different, all was well. She put her hand on his with a quick
gesture of penitence.
“I'm so sorry,” she said. “I've been a brute, but I do sympathize,
“I've had an awful time,” mumbled Gerald.
“I know, I know. But you never told me you were glad to see me.”
“Of course I'm glad to see you.”
“Why didn't you say so, then, you poor fish? And why didn't you ask
me if I had enjoyed myself in Europe?”
“Did you enjoy yourself?”
“Yes, except that I missed you so much. There! Now we can consider
my lecture on foreign travel finished, and you can go on telling me
Gerald accepted the invitation. He spoke at considerable length,
though with little variety. It appeared definitely established in his
mind that Providence had invented Spanish influenza purely with a view
to wrecking his future. But now he seemed less aloof, more open to
sympathy. The brief thunderstorm had cleared the air. Sally lost that
sense of detachment and exclusion which had weighed upon her.
“Well,” said Gerald, at length, looking at his watch, “I suppose I
had better be off.”
“Yes, confound it. It's the only way of getting through the day. Are
you coming along?”
“I'll come directly I've unpacked and tidied myself up.”
“See you at the theatre, then.”
Sally went out and rang for the lift to take her up to her room.
The rehearsal had started when she reached the theatre. As she
entered the dark auditorium, voices came to her with that thin and
reedy effect which is produced by people talking in an empty building.
She sat down at the back of the house, and, as her eyes grew accustomed
to the gloom, was able to see Gerald sitting in the front row beside a
man with a bald head fringed with orange hair whom she took correctly
to be Mr. Bunbury, the producer. Dotted about the house in ones and
twos were members of the company whose presence was not required in the
first act. On the stage, Elsa Doland, looking very attractive, was
playing a scene with a man in a bowler hat. She was speaking a line, as
Sally came in.
“Why, what do you mean, father?”
“Tiddly-omty-om,” was the bowler-hatted one's surprising reply.
“Tiddly-omty-om... long speech ending in 'find me in the library.' And
exit,” said the man in the bowler hat, starting to do so.
For the first time Sally became aware of the atmosphere of nerves.
Mr. Bunbury, who seemed to be a man of temperament, picked up his
walking-stick, which was leaning against the next seat, and flung it
with some violence across the house.
“For God's sake!” said Mr. Bunbury.
“Now what?” inquired the bowler hat, interested, pausing hallway
across the stage.
“Do speak the lines, Teddy,” exclaimed Gerald. “Don't skip them in
that sloppy fashion.”
“You don't want me to go over the whole thing?” asked the bowler
“Not the whole damn thing?” queried the bowler hat, fighting with
“This is a rehearsal,” snapped Mr. Bunbury. “If we are not going to
do it properly, what's the use of doing it at all?”
This seemed to strike the erring Teddy, if not as reasonable, at any
rate as one way of looking at it. He delivered the speech in an injured
tone and shuffled off. The atmosphere of tenseness was unmistakable
now. Sally could feel it. The world of the theatre is simply a large
nursery and its inhabitants children who readily become fretful if
anything goes wrong. The waiting and the uncertainty, the loafing about
in strange hotels in a strange city, the dreary rehearsing of lines
which had been polished to the last syllable more than a week
ago—these things had sapped the nerve of the Primrose Way company and
demoralization had set in. It would require only a trifle to produce an
Elsa Doland now moved to the door, pressed a bell, and, taking a
magazine from the table, sat down in a chair near the footlights. A
moment later, in answer to the ring, a young woman entered, to be
greeted instantly by an impassioned bellow from Mr. Bunbury.
The new arrival stopped and looked out over the footlights, not in
the pained manner of the man in the bowler hat, but with the sort of
genial indulgence of one who has come to a juvenile party to amuse the
children. She was a square, wholesome, good-humoured looking girl with
a serious face, the gravity of which was contradicted by the faint
smile that seemed to lurk about the corner of her mouth. She was
certainly not pretty, and Sally, watching her with keen interest, was
surprised that Fillmore had had the sense to disregard surface
homeliness and recognize her charm. Deep down in Fillmore, Sally
decided, there must lurk an unsuspected vein of intelligence.
“Hello?” said Miss Winch, amiably.
Mr. Bunbury seemed profoundly moved.
“Miss Winch, did I or did I not ask you to refrain from chewing gum
“That's right, so you did,” admitted Miss Winch, chummily.
“Then why are you doing it?”
Fillmore's fiancée revolved the criticized refreshment about her
tongue for a moment before replying.
“Bit o' business,” she announced, at length.
“What do you mean, a bit of business?”
“Character stuff,” explained Miss Winch in her pleasant, drawling
voice. “Thought it out myself. Maids chew gum, you know.”
Mr. Bunbury ruffled his orange hair in an over-wrought manner with
the palm of his right hand.
“Have you ever seen a maid?” he asked, despairingly.
“Yes, sir. And they chew gum.”
“I mean a parlour-maid in a smart house,” moaned Mr. Bunbury. “Do
you imagine for a moment that in a house such as this is supposed to be
the parlour-maid would be allowed to come into the drawing-room
champing that disgusting, beastly stuff?”
Miss Winch considered the point.
“Maybe you're right.” She brightened. “Listen! Great idea! Mr.
Foster can write in a line for Elsa, calling me down, and another
giving me a good come-back, and then another for Elsa saying something
else, and then something really funny for me, and so on. We can work it
up into a big comic scene. Five or six minutes, all laughs.”
This ingenious suggestion had the effect of depriving the producer
momentarily of speech, and while he was struggling for utterance, there
dashed out from the wings a gorgeous being in blue velvet and a hat of
such unimpeachable smartness that Sally ached at the sight of it with a
spasm of pure envy.
Miss Mabel Hobson had practically every personal advantage which
nature can bestow with the exception of a musical voice. Her figure was
perfect, her face beautiful, and her hair a mass of spun gold; but her
voice in moments of emotion was the voice of a peacock.
“Say, listen to me for just one moment!”
Mr. Bunbury recovered from his trance.
“Miss Hobson! Please!”
“Yes, that's all very well...”
“You are interrupting the rehearsal.”
“You bet your sorrowful existence I'm interrupting the rehearsal,”
agreed Miss Hobson, with emphasis. “And, if you want to make a little
easy money, you go and bet somebody ten seeds that I'm going to
interrupt it again every time there's any talk of writing up any darned
part in the show except mine. Write up other people's parts? Not while
I have my strength!”
A young man with butter-coloured hair, who had entered from the
wings in close attendance on the injured lady, attempted to calm the
“Oh, can it, Reggie!” said Miss Hobson, curtly.
Mr. Cracknell obediently canned it. He was not one of your brutal
cave-men. He subsided into the recesses of a high collar and began to
chew the knob of his stick.
“I'm the star,” resumed Miss Hobson, vehemently, “and, if you think
anybody else's part's going to be written up... well, pardon me while I
choke with laughter! If so much as a syllable is written into anybody's
part, I walk straight out on my two feet. You won't see me go, I'll be
Mr. Bunbury sprang to his feet and waved his hands.
“For heaven's sake! Are we rehearsing, or is this a debating
society? Miss Hobson, nothing is going to be written into anybody's
part. Now are you satisfied?”
“Oh, never mind,” observed Miss Winch, equably. “It was only a
random thought. Working for the good of the show all the time. That's
“Now, sweetie!” pleaded Mr. Cracknell, emerging from the collar like
Miss Hobson reluctantly allowed herself to be reassured.
“Oh, well, that's all right, then. But don't forget I know how to
look after myself,” she said, stating a fact which was abundantly
obvious to all who had had the privilege of listening to her. “Any raw
work, and out I walk so quick it'll make you giddy.”
She retired, followed by Mr. Cracknell, and the wings swallowed her
“Shall I say my big speech now?” inquired Miss Winch, over the
“Yes, yes! Get on with the rehearsal. We've wasted half the
“Did you ring, madam?” said Miss Winch to Elsa, who had been reading
her magazine placidly through the late scene.
The rehearsal proceeded, and Sally watched it with a sinking heart.
It was all wrong. Novice as she was in things theatrical, she could see
that. There was no doubt that Miss Hobson was superbly beautiful and
would have shed lustre on any part which involved the minimum of words
and the maximum of clothes: but in the pivotal role of a serious play,
her very physical attributes only served to emphasize and point her
hopeless incapacity. Sally remembered Mr. Faucitt's story of the lady
who got the bird at Wigan. She did not see how history could fail to
repeat itself. The theatrical public of America will endure much from
youth and beauty, but there is a limit.
A shrill, passionate cry from the front row, and Mr. Bunbury was on
his feet again. Sally could not help wondering whether things were
going particularly wrong to-day, or whether this was one of Mr.
Bunbury's ordinary mornings.
The action of the drama had just brought that emotional lady on left
centre and had taken her across to the desk which stood on the other
side of the stage. The desk was an important feature of the play, for
it symbolized the absorption in business which, exhibited by her
husband, was rapidly breaking Miss Hobson's heart. He loved his desk
better than his young wife, that was what it amounted to, and no wife
can stand that sort of thing.
“Oh, gee!” said Miss Hobson, ceasing to be the distressed wife and
becoming the offended star. “What's it this time?”
“I suggested at the last rehearsal and at the rehearsal before and
the rehearsal before that, that, on that line, you, should pick up the
paper-knife and toy negligently with it. You did it yesterday, and
to-day you've forgotten it again.”
“My God!” cried Miss Hobson, wounded to the quick. “If this don't
beat everything! How the heck can I toy negligently with a paper-knife
when there's no paper-knife for me to toy negligently with?”
“The paper-knife is on the desk.”
“It's not on the desk.”
“No paper-knife. And it's no good picking on me. I'm the star, not
the assistant stage manager. If you're going to pick on anybody, pick
The advice appeared to strike Mr. Bunbury as good. He threw back his
head and bayed like a bloodhound.
There was a momentary pause, and then from the wings on the prompt
side there shambled out a stout and shrinking figure, in whose hand was
a script of the play and on whose face, lit up by the footlights, there
shone a look of apprehension. It was Fillmore, the Man of Destiny.
Alas, poor Fillmore! He stood in the middle of the stage with the
lightning of Mr. Bunbury's wrath playing about his defenceless head,
and Sally, recovering from her first astonishment, sent a wave of
sisterly commiseration floating across the theatre to him. She did not
often pity Fillmore. His was a nature which in the sunshine of
prosperity had a tendency to grow a trifle lush; and such of the minor
ills of life as had afflicted him during the past three years, had, she
considered, been wholesome and educative and a matter not for concern
but for congratulation. Unmoved, she had watched him through that lean
period lunching on coffee and buckwheat cakes, and curbing from motives
of economy a somewhat florid taste in dress. But this was different.
This was tragedy. Somehow or other, blasting disaster must have smitten
the Fillmore bank-roll, and he was back where he had started. His
presence here this morning could mean nothing else.
She recalled his words at the breakfast-table about financing the
play. How like Fillmore to try to save his face for the moment with an
outrageous bluff, though well aware that he would have to reveal the
truth sooner or later. She realized how he must have felt when he had
seen her at the hotel. Yes, she was sorry for Fillmore.
And, as she listened to the fervent eloquence of Mr. Bunbury, she
perceived that she had every reason to be. Fillmore was having a bad
time. One of the chief articles of faith in the creed of all theatrical
producers is that if anything goes wrong it must be the fault of the
assistant stage manager and Mr. Bunbury was evidently orthodox in his
views. He was showing oratorical gifts of no mean order. The
paper-knife seemed to inspire him. Gradually, Sally began to get the
feeling that this harmless, necessary stage-property was the source
from which sprang most, if not all, of the trouble in the world. It had
disappeared before. Now it had disappeared again. Could Mr. Bunbury go
on struggling in a universe where this sort of thing happened? He
seemed to doubt it. Being a red-blooded, one-hundred-per-cent American
man, he would try hard, but it was a hundred to one shot that he would
get through. He had asked for a paper-knife. There was no paper-knife.
Why was there no paper-knife? Where was the paper-knife anyway?
“I assure you, Mr. Bunbury,” bleated the unhappy Fillmore,
obsequiously. “I placed it with the rest of the properties after the
“You couldn't have done.”
“I assure you I did.”
“And it walked away, I suppose,” said Miss Hobson with cold scorn,
pausing in the operation of brightening up her lower lip with a
A calm, clear voice spoke.
“It was taken away,” said the calm, clear voice.
Miss Winch had added herself to the symposium. She stood beside
Fillmore, chewing placidly. It took more than raised voices and
gesticulating hands to disturb Miss Winch.
“Miss Hobson took it,” she went on in her cosy, drawling voice. “I
Sensation in court. The prisoner, who seemed to feel his position
deeply, cast a pop-eyed glance full of gratitude at his advocate. Mr.
Bunbury, in his capacity of prosecuting attorney, ran his fingers
through his hair in some embarrassment, for he was regretting now that
he had made such a fuss. Miss Hobson thus assailed by an underling,
spun round and dropped the lip-stick, which was neatly retrieved by the
assiduous Mr. Cracknell. Mr. Cracknell had his limitations, but he was
rather good at picking up lip-sticks.
“What's that? I took it? I never did anything of the sort.”
“Miss Hobson took it after the rehearsal yesterday,” drawled Gladys
Winch, addressing the world in general, “and threw it negligently at
the theatre cat.”
Miss Hobson seemed taken aback. Her composure was not restored by
Mr. Bunbury's next remark. The producer, like his company, had been
feeling the strain of the past few days, and, though as a rule he
avoided anything in the nature of a clash with the temperamental star,
this matter of the missing paper-knife had bitten so deeply into his
soul that he felt compelled to speak his mind.
“In future, Miss Hobson, I should be glad if, when you wish to throw
anything at the cat, you would not select a missile from the property
box. Good heavens!” he cried, stung by the way fate was maltreating
him, “I have never experienced anything like this before. I have been
producing plays all my life, and this is the first time this has
happened. I have produced Nazimova. Nazimova never threw paper-knives
“Well, I hate cats,” said Miss Hobson, as though that settled it.
“I,” murmured Miss Winch, “love little pussy, her fur is so warm,
and if I don't hurt her she'll do me no...”
“Oh, my heavens!” shouted Gerald Foster, bounding from his seat and
for the first time taking a share in the debate. “Are we going to spend
the whole day arguing about cats and paper-knives? For goodness' sake,
clear the stage and stop wasting time.”
Miss Hobson chose to regard this intervention as an affront.
“Don't shout at me, Mr. Foster!”
“I wasn't shouting at you.”
“If you have anything to say to me, lower your voice.”
“He can't,” observed Miss Winch. “He's a tenor.”
“Nazimova never...” began Mr. Bunbury.
Miss Hobson was not to be diverted from her theme by reminiscences
of Nazimova. She had not finished dealing with Gerald.
“In the shows I've been in,” she said, mordantly, “the author wasn't
allowed to go about the place getting fresh with the leading lady. In
the shows I've been in the author sat at the back and spoke when he was
spoken to. In the shows I've been in...”
Sally was tingling all over. This reminded her of the dog-fight on
the Roville sands. She wanted to be in it, and only the recognition
that it was a private fight and that she would be intruding kept her
silent. The lure of the fray, however, was too strong for her wholly to
resist it. Almost unconsciously, she had risen from her place and
drifted down the aisle so as to be nearer the white-hot centre of
things. She was now standing in the lighted space by the orchestra-pit,
and her presence attracted the roving attention of Miss Hobson, who,
having concluded her remarks on authors and their legitimate sphere of
activity, was looking about for some other object of attack.
“Who the devil,” inquired Miss Hobson, “is that?”
Sally found herself an object of universal scrutiny and wished that
she had remained in the obscurity of the back rows.
“I am Mr. Nicholas' sister,” was the best method of identification
that she could find.
“Who's Mr. Nicholas?”
Fillmore timidly admitted that he was Mr. Nicholas. He did it in the
manner of one in the dock pleading guilty to a major charge, and at
least half of those present seemed surprised. To them, till now,
Fillmore had been a nameless thing, answering to the shout of “Hi!”
Miss Hobson received the information with a laugh of such exceeding
bitterness that strong men blanched and Mr. Cracknell started so
convulsively that he nearly jerked his collar off its stud.
“Now, sweetie!” urged Mr. Cracknell.
Miss Hobson said that Mr. Cracknell gave her a pain in the gizzard.
She recommended his fading away, and he did so—into his collar. He
seemed to feel that once well inside his collar he was “home” and safe
“I'm through!” announced Miss Hobson. It appeared that Sally's
presence had in some mysterious fashion fulfilled the function of the
last straw. “This is the by-Goddest show I was ever in! I can stand for
a whole lot, but when it comes to the assistant stage manager being
allowed to fill the theatre with his sisters and his cousins and his
aunts it's time to quit.”
“But, sweetie!” pleaded Mr. Cracknell, coming to the surface.
“Oh, go and choke yourself!” said Miss Hobson, crisply. And,
swinging round like a blue panther, she strode off. A door banged, and
the sound of it seemed to restore Mr. Cracknell's power of movement.
He, too, shot up stage and disappeared.
“Hello, Sally,” said Elsa Doland, looking up from her magazine. The
battle, raging all round her, had failed to disturb her detachment.
“When did you get back?”
Sally trotted up the steps which had been propped against the stage
to form a bridge over the orchestra pit.
The late debaters had split into groups. Mr. Bunbury and Gerald were
pacing up and down the central aisle, talking earnestly. Fillmore had
subsided into a chair.
“Do you know Gladys Winch?” asked Elsa.
Sally shook hands with the placid lodestar of her brother's
affections. Miss Winch, on closer inspection, proved to have deep grey
eyes and freckles. Sally's liking for her increased.
“Thank you for saving Fillmore from the wolves,” she said. “They
would have torn him in pieces but for you.”
“Oh, I don't know,” said Miss Winch.
“It was noble.”
“I think,” said Sally, “I'll go and have a talk with Fillmore. He
looks as though he wanted consoling.”
She made her way to that picturesque ruin.
Fillmore had the air of a man who thought it wasn't loaded. A wild,
startled expression had settled itself upon his face and he was
“Cheer up!” said Sally. Fillmore jumped like a stricken jelly. “Tell
me all,” said Sally, sitting down beside him. “I leave you a gentleman
of large and independent means, and I come back and find you one of the
wage-slaves again. How did it all happen?”
“Sally,” said Fillmore, “I will be frank with you. Can you lend me
“I don't see how you make that out an answer to my question, but
here you are.”
“Thanks.” Fillmore pocketed the bill. “I'll let you have it back
next week. I want to take Miss Winch out to lunch.”
“If that's what you want it for, don't look on it as a loan, take it
as a gift with my blessing thrown in.” She looked over her shoulder at
Miss Winch, who, the cares of rehearsal being temporarily suspended,
was practising golf-shots with an umbrella at the other side of the
stage. “However did you have the sense to fall in love with her, Fill?”
“Do you like her?” asked Fillmore, brightening.
“I love her.”
“I knew you would. She's just the right girl for me, isn't she?”
“She certainly is.”
“And she's got brains enough for two, which is the exact quantity
the girl who marries you will need.”
Fillmore drew himself up with as much hauteur as a stout man sitting
in a low chair can achieve.
“Some day I will make you believe in me, Sally.”
“Less of the Merchant Prince, my lad,” said Sally, firmly. “You just
confine yourself to explaining how you got this way, instead of taking
up my valuable time telling me what you mean to do in the future.
You've lost all your money?”
“I have suffered certain reverses,” said Fillmore, with dignity,
“which have left me temporarily... Yes, every bean,” he concluded
“Well...” Fillmore hesitated. “I've had bad luck, you know. First I
bought Consolidated Rails for the rise, and they fell. So that went
“And then I bought Russian Roubles for the fall, and they rose. So
that went wrong.”
“Good gracious! Why, I've heard all this before.”
“Who told you?”
“No, I remember now. It's just that you remind me of a man I met at
Roville. He was telling me the story of his life, and how he had made a
hash of everything. Well, that took all you had, I suppose?”
“Not quite. I had a few thousand left, and I went into a deal that
really did look cast-iron.”
“And that went wrong!”
“It wasn't my fault,” said Fillmore querulously. “It was just my
poisonous luck. A man I knew got me to join a syndicate which had
bought up a lot of whisky. The idea was to ship it into Chicago in
herring-barrels. We should have cleaned up big, only a mutt of a
detective took it into his darned head to go fooling about with a
crowbar. Officious ass! It wasn't as if the barrels weren't labelled
'Herrings' as plainly as they could be,” said Fillmore with honest
indignation. He shuddered. “I nearly got arrested.”
“But that went wrong? Well, that's something to be thankful for.
Stripes wouldn't suit your figure.” Sally gave his arm a squeeze. She
was very fond of Fillmore, though for the good of his soul she
generally concealed her affection beneath a manner which he had once
compared, not without some reason, to that of a governess who had
afflicted their mutual childhood. “Never mind, you poor ill-used
martyr. Things are sure to come right. We shall see you a millionaire
some day. And, oh heavens, brother Fillmore, what a bore you'll be when
you are! I can just see you being interviewed and giving hints to young
men on how to make good. 'Mr. Nicholas attributes his success to sheer
hard work. He can lay his hand on his bulging waistcoat and say that he
has never once indulged in those rash get-rich-quick speculations,
where you buy for the rise and watch things fall and then rush out and
buy for the fall and watch 'em rise.' Fill... I'll tell you what I'll
do. They all say it's the first bit of money that counts in building a
vast fortune. I'll lend you some of mine.”
“You will? Sally, I always said you were an ace.”
“I never heard you. You oughtn't to mumble so.”
“Will you lend me twenty thousand dollars?”
Sally patted his hand soothingly.
“Come slowly down to earth,” she said. “Two hundred was the sum I
had in mind.”
“I want twenty thousand.”
“You'd better rob a bank. Any policeman will direct you to a good
“I'll tell you why I want twenty thousand.”
“You might just mention it.”
“If I had twenty thousand, I'd buy this production from Cracknell.
He'll be back in a few minutes to tell us that the Hobson woman has
quit: and, if she really has, you take it from me that he will close
the show. And, even if he manages to jolly her along this time and she
comes back, it's going to happen sooner or later. It's a shame to let a
show like this close. I believe in it, Sally. It's a darn good play.
With Elsa Doland in the big part, it couldn't fail.”
Sally started. Her money was too recent for her to have grown fully
accustomed to it, and she had never realized that she was in a position
to wave a wand and make things happen on any big scale. The financing
of a theatrical production had always been to her something mysterious
and out of the reach of ordinary persons like herself. Fillmore, that
spacious thinker, had brought it into the sphere of the possible.
“He'd sell for less than that, of course, but one would need a bit
in hand. You have to face a loss on the road before coming into New
York. I'd give you ten per cent on your money, Sally.”
Sally found herself wavering. The prudent side of her nature, which
hitherto had steered her safely through most of life's rapids, seemed
oddly dormant. Sub-consciously she was aware that on past performances
Fillmore was decidedly not the man to be allowed control of anybody's
little fortune, but somehow the thought did not seem to grip her. He
had touched her imagination.
“It's a gold-mine!”
Sally's prudent side stirred in its sleep. Fillmore had chosen an
unfortunate expression. To the novice in finance the word gold-mine had
repellent associations. If there was one thing in which Sally had
proposed not to invest her legacy, it was a gold-mine; what she had had
in view, as a matter of fact, had been one of those little fancy shops
which are called Ye Blue Bird or Ye Corner Shoppe, or something like
that, where you sell exotic bric-a-brac to the wealthy at extortionate
prices. She knew two girls who were doing splendidly in that line. As
Fillmore spoke those words, Ye Corner Shoppe suddenly looked very good
At this moment, however, two things happened. Gerald and Mr.
Bunbury, in the course of their perambulations, came into the glow of
the footlights, and she was able to see Gerald's face: and at the same
time Mr. Reginald Cracknell hurried on to the stage, his whole
demeanour that of the bearer of evil tidings.
The sight of Gerald's face annihilated Sally's prudence at a single
stroke. Ye Corner Shoppe, which a moment before had been shining
brightly before her mental eye, flickered and melted out. The whole
issue became clear and simple. Gerald was miserable and she had it in
her power to make him happy. He was sullenly awaiting disaster and she
with a word could avert it. She wondered that she had ever hesitated.
“All right,” she said simply.
Fillmore quivered from head to foot. A powerful electric shock could
not have produced a stronger convulsion. He knew Sally of old as
cautious and clear-headed, by no means to be stampeded by a brother's
eloquence; and he had never looked on this thing as anything better
than a hundred to one shot.
“You'll do it?” he whispered, and held his breath. After all he
might not have heard correctly.
All the complex emotion in Fillmore's soul found expression in one
vast whoop. It rang through the empty theatre like the last trump,
beating against the back wall and rising in hollow echoes to the very
gallery. Mr. Bunbury, conversing in low undertones with Mr. Cracknell
across the footlights, shied like a startled mule. There was reproach
and menace in the look he cast at Fillmore, and a minute earlier it
would have reduced that financial magnate to apologetic pulp. But
Fillmore was not to be intimidated now by a look. He strode down to the
group at the footlights,
“Cracknell,” he said importantly, “one moment, I should like a word
CHAPTER VII. SOME MEDITATIONS ON
If actors and actresses are like children in that they are readily
depressed by disaster, they have the child's compensating gift of being
easily uplifted by good fortune. It amazed Sally that any one mortal
should have been able to spread such universal happiness as she had
done by the simple act of lending her brother Fillmore twenty thousand
dollars. If the Millennium had arrived, the members of the Primrose Way
Company could not have been on better terms with themselves. The
lethargy and dispiritedness, caused by their week of inaction, fell
from them like a cloak. The sudden elevation of that creature of the
abyss, the assistant stage manager, to the dizzy height of proprietor
of the show appealed to their sense of drama. Most of them had played
in pieces where much the same thing had happened to the persecuted
heroine round about eleven o'clock, and the situation struck them as
theatrically sound. Also, now that she had gone, the extent to which
Miss Hobson had acted as a blight was universally recognized.
A spirit of optimism reigned, and cheerful rumours became current.
The bowler-hatted Teddy had it straight from the lift-boy at his hotel
that the ban on the theatres was to be lifted on Tuesday at the latest;
while no less an authority than the cigar-stand girl at the
Pontchatrain had informed the man who played the butler that Toledo and
Cleveland were opening to-morrow. It was generally felt that the sun
was bursting through the clouds and that Fate would soon despair of the
hopeless task of trying to keep good men down.
Fillmore was himself again. We all have our particular mode of
self-expression in moments of elation. Fillmore's took the shape of
buying a new waistcoat and a hundred half-dollar cigars and being very
fussy about what he had for lunch. It may have been an optical
illusion, but he appeared to Sally to put on at least six pounds in
weight on the first day of the new regime. As a serf looking after
paper-knives and other properties, he had been—for him—almost slim.
As a manager he blossomed out into soft billowy curves, and when he
stood on the sidewalk in front of the theatre, gloating over the new
posters which bore the legend,
the populace had to make a detour to get round him.
In this era of bubbling joy, it was hard that Sally, the fairy
godmother responsible for it all, should not have been completely happy
too; and it puzzled her why she was not. But whatever it was that cast
the faint shadow refused obstinately to come out from the back of her
mind and show itself and be challenged. It was not till she was out
driving in a hired car with Gerald one afternoon on Belle Isle that
Gerald, since the departure of Miss Hobson, had been at his best.
Like Fillmore, he was a man who responded to the sunshine of
prosperity. His moodiness had vanished, and all his old charm had
returned. And yet... it seemed to Sally, as the car slid smoothly
through the pleasant woods and fields by the river, that there was
something that jarred.
Gerald was cheerful and talkative. He, at any rate, found nothing
wrong with life. He held forth spaciously on the big things he intended
“If this play get over—and it's going to—I'll show 'em!” His jaw
was squared, and his eyes glowed as they stared into the inviting
future. “One success—that's all I need—then watch me! I haven't had a
chance yet, but...”
His voice rolled on, but Sally had ceased to listen. It was the time
of year when the chill of evening follows swiftly on the mellow warmth
of afternoon. The sun had gone behind the trees, and a cold wind was
blowing up from the river. And quite suddenly, as though it was the
wind that had cleared her mind, she understood what it was that had
been lurking at the back of her thoughts. For an instant it stood out
nakedly without concealment, and the world became a forlorn place. She
had realized the fundamental difference between man's outlook on life
Success! How men worshipped it, and how little of themselves they
had to spare for anything else. Ironically, it was the theme of this
very play of Gerald's which she had saved from destruction. Of all the
men she knew, how many had any view of life except as a race which they
must strain every nerve to win, regardless of what they missed by the
wayside in their haste? Fillmore—Gerald—all of them. There might be a
woman in each of their lives, but she came second—an afterthought—a
thing for their spare time. Gerald was everything to her. His success
would never be more than a side-issue as far as she was concerned. He
himself, without any of the trappings of success, was enough for her.
But she was not enough for him. A spasm of futile jealousy shook her.
“Cold?” said Gerald. “I'll tell the man to drive back... I don't see
any reason why this play shouldn't run a year in New York. Everybody
says it's good... if it does get over, they'll all be after me. I...”
Sally stared out into a bleak world. The sky was a leaden grey, and
the wind from the river blew with a dismal chill.
CHAPTER VIII. REAPPEARANCE OF MR.
When Sally left Detroit on the following Saturday, accompanied by
Fillmore, who was returning to the metropolis for a few days in order
to secure offices and generally make his presence felt along Broadway,
her spirits had completely recovered. She felt guiltily that she had
been fanciful, even morbid. Naturally men wanted to get on in the
world. It was their job. She told herself that she was bound up with
Gerald's success, and that the last thing of which she ought to
complain was the energy he put into efforts of which she as well as he
would reap the reward.
To this happier frame of mind the excitement of the last few days
had contributed. Detroit, that city of amiable audiences, had liked
“The Primrose Way.” The theatre, in fulfilment of Teddy's prophecy, had
been allowed to open on the Tuesday, and a full house, hungry for
entertainment after its enforced abstinence, had welcomed the play
wholeheartedly. The papers, not always in agreement with the applause
of a first-night audience, had on this occasion endorsed the verdict,
with agreeable unanimity hailing Gerald as the coming author and Elsa
Doland as the coming star. There had even been a brief mention of
Fillmore as the coming manager. But there is always some trifle that
jars in our greatest moments, and Fillmore's triumph had been almost
spoilt by the fact that the only notice taken of Gladys Winch was by
the critic who printed her name—spelt Wunch—in the list of those whom
the cast “also included.”
“One of the greatest character actresses on the stage,” said
Fillmore bitterly, talking over this outrage with Sally on the morning
after the production.
From this blow, however, his buoyant nature had soon enabled him to
rally. Life contained so much that was bright that it would have been
churlish to concentrate the attention on the one dark spot. Business
had been excellent all through the week. Elsa Doland had got better at
every performance. The receipt of a long and agitated telegram from Mr.
Cracknell, pleading to be allowed to buy the piece back, the passage of
time having apparently softened Miss Hobson, was a pleasant incident.
And, best of all, the great Ike Schumann, who owned half the theatres
in New York and had been in Detroit superintending one of his musical
productions, had looked in one evening and stamped “The Primrose Way"
with the seal of his approval. As Fillmore sat opposite Sally on the
train, he radiated contentment and importance.
“Yes, do,” said Sally, breaking a long silence.
Fillmore awoke from happy dreams.
“I said 'Yes, do.' I think you owe it to your position.”
“Buy a fur coat. Wasn't that what you were meditating about?”
“Don't be a chump,” said Fillmore, blushing nevertheless. It was
true that once or twice during the past week he had toyed negligently,
as Mr. Bunbury would have said, with the notion, and why not? A fellow
must keep warm.
“With an astrakhan collar,” insisted Sally.
“As a matter of fact,” said Fillmore loftily, his great soul
ill-attuned to this badinage, “what I was really thinking about at the
moment was something Ike said.”
“Ike Schumann. He's on the train. I met him just now.”
“We call him Ike!”
“Of course I call him Ike,” said Fillmore heatedly. “Everyone calls
“He wears a fur coat,” Sally murmured.
Fillmore registered annoyance.
“I wish you wouldn't keep on harping on that damned coat. And,
anyway, why shouldn't I have a fur coat?”
“Fill... ! How can you be so brutal as to suggest that I ever said
you shouldn't? Why, I'm one of the strongest supporters of the fur
coat. With big cuffs. And you must roll up Fifth Avenue in your car,
and. I'll point and say 'That's my brother!' 'Your brother? No!' 'He
is, really.' 'You're joking. Why, that's the great Fillmore Nicholas.'
'I know. But he really is my brother. And I was with him when he bought
“Do leave off about the coat!”
“'And it isn't only the coat,' I shall say. 'It's what's underneath.
Tucked away inside that mass of fur, dodging about behind that dollar
cigar, is one to whom we point with pride... '“
Fillmore looked coldly at his watch.
“I've got to go and see Ike Schumann.”
“We are in hourly consultation with Ike.”
“He wants to see me about the show. He suggests putting it into
Chicago before opening in New York.”
“Oh no,” cried Sally, dismayed.
Sally recovered herself. Identifying Gerald so closely with his
play, she had supposed for a moment that if the piece opened in Chicago
it would mean a further prolonged separation from him. But of course
there would be no need, she realized, for him to stay with the company
after the first day or two.
“You're thinking that we ought to have a New York reputation before
tackling Chicago. There's a lot to be said for that. Still, it works
both ways. A Chicago run would help us in New York. Well, I'll have to
think it over,” said Fillmore, importantly, “I'll have to think it
He mused with drawn brows.
“All wrong,” said Sally.
“Not a bit like it. The lips should be compressed and the forefinger
of the right hand laid in a careworn way against the right temple.
You've a lot to learn. Fill.”
“Oh, stop it!”
“Fillmore Nicholas,” said Sally, “if you knew what pain it gives me
to josh my only brother, you'd be sorry for me. But you know it's for
your good. Now run along and put Ike out of his misery. I know he's
waiting for you with his watch out. 'You do think he'll come, Miss
Nicholas?' were his last words to me as he stepped on the train, and
oh, Fill, the yearning in his voice. 'Why, of course he will, Mr.
Schumann,' I said. 'For all his exalted position, my brother is
kindliness itself. Of course he'll come.' 'If I could only think so!'
he said with a gulp. 'If I could only think so. But you know what these
managers are. A thousand calls on their time. They get brooding on
their fur coats and forget everything else.' 'Have no fear, Mr.
Schumann,' I said. 'Fillmore Nicholas is a man of his word.'“
She would have been willing, for she was a girl who never believed
in sparing herself where it was a question of entertaining her nearest
and dearest, to continue the dialogue, but Fillmore was already moving
down the car, his rigid back a silent protest against sisterly levity.
Sally watched him disappear, then picked up a magazine and began to
She had just finished tracking a story of gripping interest through
a jungle of advertisements, only to find that it was in two parts, of
which the one she was reading was the first, when a voice spoke.
“How do you do, Miss Nicholas?”
Into the seat before her, recently released from the weight of the
coming manager, Bruce Carmyle of all people in the world insinuated
himself with that well-bred air of deferential restraint which never
Sally was considerably startled. Everybody travels nowadays, of
course, and there is nothing really remarkable in finding a man in
America whom you had supposed to be in Europe: but nevertheless she was
conscious of a dream-like sensation, as though the clock had been
turned back and a chapter of her life reopened which she had thought
closed for ever.
“Mr. Carmyle!” she cried.
If Sally had been constantly in Bruce Carmyle's thoughts since they
had parted on the Paris express, Mr. Carmyle had been very little in
Sally's—so little, indeed, that she had had to search her memory for a
moment before she identified him.
“We're always meeting on trains, aren't we?” she went on, her
composure returning. “I never expected to see you in America.”
“I came over.”
Sally was tempted to reply that she gathered that, but a sudden
embarrassment curbed her tongue. She had just remembered that at their
last meeting she had been abominably rude to this man. She was never
rude to anyone, without subsequent remorse. She contented herself with
a tame “Yes.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Carmyle, “it is a good many years since I have taken
a real holiday. My doctor seemed to think I was a trifle run down. It
seemed a good opportunity to visit America. Everybody,” said Mr.
Carmyle oracularly, endeavouring, as he had often done since his ship
had left England, to persuade himself that his object in making the
trip had not been merely to renew his acquaintance with Sally,
“everybody ought to visit America at least once. It is part of one's
“And what are your impressions of our glorious country?” said Sally
Mr. Carmyle seemed glad of the opportunity of lecturing on an
impersonal subject. He, too, though his face had shown no trace of it,
had been embarrassed in the opening stages of the conversation. The
sound of his voice restored him.
“I have been visiting Chicago,” he said after a brief travelogue.
“A wonderful city.”
“I've never seen it. I've come from Detroit.”
“Yes, I heard you were in Detroit.”
Sally's eyes opened.
“You heard I was in Detroit? Good gracious! How?”
“I—ah—called at your New York address and made inquiries,” said
Mr. Carmyle a little awkwardly.
“But how did you know where I lived?”
“My cousin—er—Lancelot told me.”
Sally was silent for a moment. She had much the same feeling that
comes to the man in the detective story who realizes that he is being
shadowed. Even if this almost complete stranger had not actually come
to America in direct pursuit of her, there was no disguising the fact
that he evidently found her an object of considerable interest. It was
a compliment, but Sally was not at all sure that she liked it. Bruce
Carmyle meant nothing to her, and it was rather disturbing to find that
she was apparently of great importance to him. She seized on the
mention of Ginger as a lever for diverting the conversation from its
present too intimate course.
“How is Mr. Kemp?” she asked.
Mr. Carmyle's dark face seemed to become a trifle darker.
“We have had no news of him,” he said shortly.
“No news? How do you mean? You speak as though he had disappeared.”
“He has disappeared!”
“Good heavens! When?”
“Shortly after I saw you last.”
Mr. Carmyle frowned. Sally, watching him, found her antipathy
stirring again. There was something about this man which she had
disliked instinctively from the first, a sort of hardness.
“But where has he gone to?”
“I don't know.” Mr. Carmyle frowned again. The subject of Ginger was
plainly a sore one. “And I don't want to know,” he went on heatedly, a
dull flush rising in the cheeks which Sally was sure he had to shave
twice a day. “I don't care to know. The Family have washed their hands
of him. For the future he may look after himself as best he can. I
believe he is off his head.”
Sally's rebellious temper was well ablaze now, but she fought it
down. She would dearly have loved to give battle to Mr. Carmyle—it was
odd, she felt, how she seemed to have constituted herself Ginger's
champion and protector—but she perceived that, if she wished, as she
did, to hear more of her red-headed friend, he must be humoured and
“But what happened? What was all the trouble about?”
Mr. Carmyle's eyebrows met.
“He—insulted his uncle. His uncle Donald. He insulted him—grossly.
The one man in the world he should have made a point of—er—”
“Keeping in with?”
“Yes. His future depended upon him.”
“But what did he do?” cried Sally, trying hard to keep a thoroughly
reprehensible joy out of her voice.
“I have heard no details. My uncle is reticent as to what actually
took place. He invited Lancelot to dinner to discuss his plans, and it
appears that Lancelot—defied him. Defied him! He was rude and
insulting. My uncle refuses to have anything more to do with him.
Apparently the young fool managed to win some money at the tables at
Roville, and this seems to have turned his head completely. My uncle
insists that he is mad. I agree with him. Since the night of that
dinner nothing has been heard of Lancelot.”
Mr. Carmyle broke off to brood once more, and before Sally could
speak the impressive bulk of Fillmore loomed up in the aisle beside
them. Explanations seemed to Fillmore to be in order. He cast a
questioning glance at the mysterious stranger, who, in addition to
being in conversation with his sister, had collared his seat.
“Oh, hullo, Fill,” said Sally. “Fillmore, this is Mr. Carmyle. We
met abroad. My brother Fillmore, Mr. Carmyle.”
Proper introduction having been thus effected, Fillmore approved of
Mr. Carmyle. His air of being someone in particular appealed to him.
“Strange you meeting again like this,” he said affably.
The porter, who had been making up berths along the car, was now
hovering expectantly in the offing.
“You two had better go into the smoking room,” suggested Sally. “I'm
going to bed.”
She wanted to be alone, to think. Mr. Carmyle's tale of a roused and
revolting Ginger had stirred her.
The two men went off to the smoking-room, and Sally found an empty
seat and sat down to wait for her berth to be made up. She was aglow
with a curious exhilaration. So Ginger had taken her advice! Excellent
Ginger! She felt proud of him. She also had that feeling of
complacency, amounting almost to sinful pride, which comes to those who
give advice and find it acted upon. She had the emotions of a creator.
After all, had she not created this new Ginger? It was she who had
stirred him up. It was she who had unleashed him. She had changed him
from a meek dependent of the Family to a ravening creature, who went
about the place insulting uncles.
It was a feat, there was no denying it. It was something attempted,
something done: and by all the rules laid down by the poet it should,
therefore, have earned a night's repose. Yet, Sally, jolted by the
train, which towards the small hours seemed to be trying out some new
buck-and-wing steps of its own invention, slept ill, and presently, as
she lay awake, there came to her bedside the Spectre of Doubt, gaunt
and questioning. Had she, after all, wrought so well? Had she been wise
in tampering with this young man's life?
“What about it?” said the Spectre of Doubt.
Daylight brought no comforting answer to the question. Breakfast
failed to manufacture an easy mind. Sally got off the train, at the
Grand Central station in a state of remorseful concern. She declined
the offer of Mr. Carmyle to drive her to the boarding-house, and
started to walk there, hoping that the crisp morning air would effect a
She wondered now how she could ever have looked with approval on her
rash act. She wondered what demon of interference and meddling had
possessed her, to make her blunder into people's lives, upsetting them.
She wondered that she was allowed to go around loose. She was nothing
more nor less than a menace to society. Here was an estimable young
man, obviously the sort of young man who would always have to be
assisted through life by his relatives, and she had deliberately egged
him on to wreck his prospects. She blushed hotly as she remembered that
mad wireless she had sent him from the boat.
Miserable Ginger! She pictured him, his little stock of money gone,
wandering foot-sore about London, seeking in vain for work; forcing
himself to call on Uncle Donald; being thrown down the front steps by
haughty footmen; sleeping on the Embankment; gazing into the dark
waters of the Thames with the stare of hopelessness; climbing to the
“Ugh!” said Sally.
She had arrived at the door of the boarding-house, and Mrs. Meecher
was regarding her with welcoming eyes, little knowing that to all
practical intents and purposes she had slain in his prime a red-headed
young man of amiable manners and—when not ill-advised by meddling,
muddling females—of excellent behaviour.
Mrs. Meecher was friendly and garrulous. Variety, the journal which,
next to the dog Toto, was the thing she loved best in the world, had
informed her on the Friday morning that Mr. Foster's play had got over
big in Detroit, and that Miss Doland had made every kind of hit. It was
not often that the old alumni of the boarding-house forced their way
after this fashion into the Hall of Fame, and, according to Mrs.
Meecher, the establishment was ringing with the news. That blue ribbon
round Toto's neck was worn in honour of the triumph. There was also,
though you could not see it, a chicken dinner in Toto's interior, by
way of further celebration.
And was it true that Mr. Fillmore had bought the piece? A great man,
was Mrs. Meecher's verdict. Mr. Faucitt had always said so...
“Oh, how is Mr. Faucitt?” Sally asked, reproaching herself for
having allowed the pressure of other matters to drive all thoughts of
her late patient from her mind.
“He's gone,” said Mrs. Meecher with such relish that to Sally, in
her morbid condition, the words had only one meaning. She turned white
and clutched at the banisters.
“To England,” added Mrs. Meecher. Sally was vastly relieved.
“Oh, I thought you meant...”
“Oh no, not that.” Mrs. Meecher sighed, for she had been a little
disappointed in the old gentleman, who started out as such a promising
invalid, only to fall away into the dullness of robust health once
more. “He's well enough. I never seen anybody better. You'd think,”
said Mrs. Meecher, bearing bearing up with difficulty under her
grievance, “you'd think this here new Spanish influenza was a sort of a
tonic or somep'n, the way he looks now. Of course,” she added, trying
to find justification for a respected lodger, “he's had good news. His
“Not, I don't mean, that that was good news, far from it, though,
come to think of it, all flesh is as grass and we all got to be
prepared for somep'n of the sort breaking loose...but it seems this
here new brother of his—I didn't know he'd a brother, and I don't
suppose you knew he had a brother. Men are secretive, ain't they!—this
brother of his has left him a parcel of money, and Mr. Faucitt he had
to get on the Wednesday boat quick as he could and go right over to the
other side to look after things. Wind up the estate, I believe they
call it. Left in a awful hurry, he did. Sent his love to you and said
he'd write. Funny him having a brother, now, wasn't it? Not,” said Mrs.
Meecher, at heart a reasonable woman, “that folks don't have brothers.
I got two myself, one in Portland, Oregon, and the other goodness knows
where he is. But what I'm trying to say...”
Sally disengaged herself, and went up to her room. For a brief while
the excitement which comes of hearing good news about those of whom we
are fond acted as a stimulant, and she felt almost cheerful. Dear old
Mr. Faucitt. She was sorry for his brother, of course, though she had
never had the pleasure of his acquaintance and had only just heard that
he had ever existed; but it was nice to think that her old friend's
remaining years would be years of affluence.
Presently, however, she found her thoughts wandering back into their
melancholy groove. She threw herself wearily on the bed. She was tired
after her bad night.
But she could not sleep. Remorse kept her awake. Besides, she could
hear Mrs. Meecher prowling disturbingly about the house, apparently in
search of someone, her progress indicated by creaking boards and the
strenuous yapping of Toto.
Sally turned restlessly, and, having turned remained for a long
instant transfixed and rigid. She had seen something, and what she had
seen was enough to surprise any girl in the privacy of her bedroom.
From underneath the bed there peeped coyly forth an undeniably
masculine shoe and six inches of a grey trouser-leg.
Sally bounded to the floor. She was a girl of courage, and she meant
to probe this matter thoroughly.
“What are you doing under my bed?”
The question was a reasonable one, and evidently seemed to the
intruder to deserve an answer. There was a muffled sneeze, and he began
to crawl out.
The shoe came first. Then the legs. Then a sturdy body in a dusty
coat. And finally there flashed on Sally's fascinated gaze a head of so
nearly the maximum redness that it could only belong to one person in
Mr. Lancelot Kemp, on all fours, blinked up at her.
“Oh, hullo!” he said.
CHAPTER IX. GINGER BECOMES A
It was not till she saw him actually standing there before her with
his hair rumpled and a large smut on the tip of his nose, that Sally
really understood how profoundly troubled she had been about this young
man, and how vivid had been that vision of him bobbing about on the
waters of the Thames, a cold and unappreciated corpse. She was a girl
of keen imagination, and she had allowed her imagination to riot
unchecked. Astonishment, therefore, at the extraordinary fact of his
being there was for the moment thrust aside by relief. Never before in
her life had she experienced such an overwhelming rush of exhilaration.
She flung herself into a chair and burst into a screech of laughter
which even to her own ears sounded strange. It struck Ginger as
“I say, you know!” said Ginger, as the merriment showed no signs of
abating. Ginger was concerned. Nasty shock for a girl, finding
blighters under her bed.
Sally sat up, gurgling, and wiped her eyes.
“Oh, I am glad to see you,” she gasped.
“No, really?” said Ginger, gratified. “That's fine.” It occurred to
him that some sort of apology would be a graceful act. “I say, you
know, awfully sorry. About barging in here, I mean. Never dreamed it
was your room. Unoccupied, I thought.”
“Don't mention it. I ought not to have disturbed you. You were
having a nice sleep, of course. Do you always sleep on the floor?”
“It was like this...”
“Of course, if you're wearing it for ornament, as a sort of
beauty-spot,” said Sally, “all right. But in case you don't know,
you've a smut on your nose.”
“Oh, my aunt! Not really?”
“Now would I deceive you on an important point like that?”
“Do you mind if I have a look in the glass?”
“Certainly, if you can stand it.”
Ginger moved hurriedly to the dressing-table.
“You're perfectly right,” he announced, applying his handkerchief.
“I thought I was. I'm very quick at noticing things.”
“My hair's a bit rumpled, too.”
“Very much so.”
“You take my tis,” said Ginger, earnestly, “and never lie about
under beds. There's nothing in it.”
“That reminds me. You won't be offended if I asked you something?”
“No, no. Go ahead.”
“It's rather an impertinent question. You may resent it.”
“Well, then, what were you doing under my bed?”
“Oh, under your bed?”
“Yes. Under my bed. This. It's a bed, you know. Mine. My bed. You
were under it. Why? Or putting it another way, why were you under my
“I was hiding.”
“Playing hide-and-seek? That explains it.”
“Mrs. What's-her-name—Beecher—Meecher—was after me.
Sally shook her head disapprovingly.
“You mustn't encourage Mrs. Meecher in these childish pastimes. It
Ginger passed an agitated hand over his forehead.
“It's like this...”
“I hate to keep criticizing your appearance,” said Sally, “and
personally I like it; but, when you clutched your brow just then, you
put about a pound of dust on it. Your hands are probably grubby.”
Ginger inspected them.
“Why not make a really good job of it and have a wash?”
“Do you mind?”
“I'd prefer it.”
“Thanks awfully. I mean to say it's your basin, you know, and all
that. What I mean is, seem to be making myself pretty well at home.”
“Touching the matter of soap...”
“Use mine. We Americans are famous for our hospitality.”
“The towel is on your right.”
“And I've a clothes brush in my bag.”
Splashing followed like a sea-lion taking a dip. “Now, then,” said
Sally, “why were you hiding from Mrs. Meecher?”
A careworn, almost hunted look came into Ginger's face. “I say, you
know, that woman is rather by way of being one of the lads, what!
Scares me! Word was brought that she was on the prowl, so it seemed to
me a judicious move to take cover till she sort of blew over. If she'd
found me, she'd have made me take that dog of hers for a walk.”
“Toto. You know,” said Ginger, with a strong sense of injury, “no
dog's got a right to be a dog like that. I don't suppose there's anyone
keener on dogs than I am, but a thing like a woolly rat.” He shuddered
slightly. “Well, one hates to be seen about with it in the public
“Why couldn't you have refused in a firm but gentlemanly manner to
take Toto out?”
“Ah! There you rather touch the spot. You see, the fact of the
matter is, I'm a bit behind with the rent, and that makes it rather
hard to take what you might call a firm stand.”
“But how can you be behind with the rent? I only left here the
Saturday before last and you weren't in the place then. You can't have
been here more than a week.”
“I've been here just a week. That's the week I'm behind with.”
“But why? You were a millionaire when I left you at Roville.”
“Well, the fact of the matter is, I went back to the tables that
night and lost a goodish bit of what I'd won. And, somehow or another,
when I got to America, the stuff seemed to slip away.”
“What made you come to America at all?” said Sally, asking the
question which, she felt, any sensible person would have asked at the
opening of the conversation.
One of his familiar blushes raced over Ginger's face. “Oh, I thought
I would. Land of opportunity, you know.”
“Have you managed to find any of the opportunities yet?”
“Well, I have got a job of sorts, I'm a waiter at a rummy little
place on Second Avenue. The salary isn't big, but I'd have wangled
enough out of it to pay last week's rent, only they docked me a goodish
bit for breaking plates and what not. The fact is, I'm making rather a
hash of it.”
“Oh, Ginger! You oughtn't to be a waiter!”
“That's what the boss seems to think.”
“I mean, you ought to be doing something ever so much better.”
“But what? You've no notion how well all these blighters here seem
to be able to get along without my help. I've tramped all over the
place, offering my services, but they all say they'll try to carry on
as they are.”
“I'll make Fillmore give you a job. I wonder I didn't think of it
“My brother. Yes, he'll be able to use you.”
“As a—as a—oh, as his right-hand man.”
“Does he want a right-hand man?”
“Sure to. He's a young fellow trying to get along. Sure to want a
“M yes,” said Ginger reflectively. “Of course, I've never been a
right-hand man, you know.”
“Oh, you'd pick it up. I'll take you round to him now. He's staying
at the Astor.”
“There's just one thing,” said Ginger.
“I might make a hash of it.”
“Heavens, Ginger! There must be something in this world that you
wouldn't make a hash of. Don't stand arguing any longer. Are you dry?
and clean? Very well, then. Let's be off.”
Ginger took a step towards the door, then paused, rigid, with one
leg in the air, as though some spell had been cast upon him. From the
passage outside there had sounded a shrill yapping. Ginger looked at
Sally. Then he looked—longingly—at the bed.
“Don't be such a coward,” said Sally, severely.
“How much do you owe Mrs. Meecher?”
“Round about twelve dollars, I think it is.”
“I'll pay her.”
Ginger flushed awkwardly.
“No, I'm hanged if you will! I mean,” he stammered, “it's
frightfully good of you and all that, and I can't tell you how grateful
I am, but honestly, I couldn't...”
Sally did not press the point. She liked him the better for a rugged
independence, which in the days of his impecuniousness her brother
Fillmore had never dreamed of exhibiting.
“Very well,” she said. “Have it your own way. Proud. That's me all
over, Mabel. Ginger!” She broke off sharply. “Pull yourself together.
Where is your manly spirit? I'd be ashamed to be such a coward.”
“Awfully sorry, but, honestly, that woolly dog...”
“Never mind the dog. I'll see you through.”
They came out into the passage almost on top of Toto, who was
stalking phantom rats. Mrs. Meecher was manoeuvring in the background.
Her face lit up grimly at the sight of Ginger.
“Mister Kemp! I been looking for you.”
Sally intervened brightly.
“Oh, Mrs. Meecher,” she said, shepherding her young charge through
the danger zone, “I was so surprised to meet Mr. Kemp here. He is a
great friend of mine. We met in France. We're going off now to have a
long talk about old times, and then I'm taking him to see my
“Dear little thing! You ought to take him for a walk,” said Sally.
“It's a lovely day. Mr. Kemp was saying just now that he would have
liked to take him, but we're rather in a hurry and shall probably have
to get into a taxi. You've no idea how busy my brother is just now. If
we're late, he'll never forgive us.”
She passed on down the stairs, leaving Mrs. Meecher dissatisfied but
irresolute. There was something about Sally which even in her
pre-wealthy days had always baffled Mrs. Meecher and cramped her style,
and now that she was rich and independent she inspired in the
chatelaine of the boarding-house an emotion which was almost awe. The
front door had closed before Mrs. Meecher had collected her faculties;
and Ginger, pausing on the sidewalk, drew a long breath.
“You know, you're wonderful!” he said, regarding Sally with
She accepted the compliment composedly.
“Now we'll go and hunt up Fillmore,” she said. “But there's no need
to hurry, of course, really. We'll go for a walk first, and then call
at the Astor and make him give us lunch. I want to hear all about you.
I've heard something already. I met your cousin, Mr. Carmyle. He was on
the train coming from Detroit. Did you know that he was in America?”
“No, I've—er—rather lost touch with the Family.”
“So I gathered from Mr. Carmyle. And I feel hideously responsible.
It was all through me that all this happened.”
“Of course it was. I made you what you are to-day—I hope I'm
satisfied—I dragged and dragged you down until the soul within you
died, so to speak. I know perfectly well that you wouldn't have dreamed
of savaging the Family as you seem to have done if it hadn't been for
what I said to you at Roville. Ginger, tell me, what did happen? I'm
dying to know. Mr. Carmyle said you insulted your uncle!”
“Donald. Yes, we did have a bit of a scrap, as a matter of fact. He
made me go out to dinner with him and we—er—sort of disagreed. To
start with, he wanted me to apologize to old Scrymgeour, and I rather
gave it a miss.”
“No, silly! You.”
“Oh, ah!” Ginger blushed. “And then there was all that about the
soup, you know.”
“How do you mean, 'all that about the soup'? What about the soup?
“Well, things sort of hotted up a bit when the soup arrived.”
“I don't understand.”
“I mean, the trouble seemed to start, as it were, when the waiter
had finished ladling out the mulligatawny. Thick soup, you know.”
“I know mulligatawny is a thick soup. Yes?”
“Well, my old uncle—I'm not blaming him, don't you know—more his
misfortune than his fault—I can see that now—but he's got a heavy
moustache. Like a walrus, rather, and he's a bit apt to inhale the
stuff through it. And I—well, I asked him not to. It was just a
suggestion, you know. He cut up fairly rough, and by the time the fish
came round we were more or less down on the mat chewing holes in one
another. My fault, probably. I wasn't feeling particularly
well-disposed towards the Family that night. I'd just had a talk with
Bruce—my cousin, you know—in Piccadilly, and that had rather got the
wind up me. Bruce always seems to get on my nerves a bit somehow
and—Uncle Donald asking me to dinner and all that. By the way, did you
get the books?”
“Bruce said he wanted to send you some books. That was why I gave
him your address.” Sally stared.
“He never sent me any books.”
“Well, he said he was going to, and I had to tell him where to send
Sally walked on, a little thoughtfully. She was not a vain girl, but
it was impossible not to perceive in the light of this fresh evidence
that Mr. Carmyle had made a journey of three thousand miles with the
sole object of renewing his acquaintance with her. It did not matter,
of course, but it was vaguely disturbing. No girl cares to be dogged by
a man she rather dislikes.
“Go on telling me about your uncle,” she said.
“Well, there's not much more to tell. I'd happened to get that
wireless of yours just before I started out to dinner with him, and I
was more or less feeling that I wasn't going to stand any rot from the
Family. I'd got to the fish course, hadn't I? Well, we managed to get
through that somehow, but we didn't survive the fillet steak. One thing
seemed to lead to another, and the show sort of bust up. He called me a
good many things, and I got a bit fed-up, and finally I told him I
hadn't any more use for the Family and was going to start out on my
own. And—well, I did, don't you know. And here I am.”
Sally listened to this saga breathlessly. More than ever did she
feel responsible for her young protégé, and any faint qualms which she
had entertained as to the wisdom of transferring practically the whole
of her patrimony to the care of so erratic a financier as her brother
vanished. It was her plain duty to see that Ginger was started well in
the race of life, and Fillmore was going to come in uncommonly handy.
“We'll go to the Astor now,” she said, “and I'll introduce you to
Fillmore. He's a theatrical manager and he's sure to have something for
“It's awfully good of you to bother about me.”
“Ginger,” said Sally, “I regard you as a grandson. Hail that cab,
CHAPTER X. SALLY IN THE SHADOWS
It seemed to Sally in the weeks that followed her reunion with
Ginger Kemp that a sort of golden age had set in. On all the frontiers
of her little kingdom there was peace and prosperity, and she woke each
morning in a world so neatly smoothed and ironed out that the most
captious pessimist could hardly have found anything in it to criticize.
True, Gerald was still a thousand miles away. Going to Chicago to
superintend the opening of “The Primrose Way”; for Fillmore had acceded
to his friend Ike's suggestion in the matter of producing it first in
Chicago, and he had been called in by a distracted manager to revise
the work of a brother dramatist, whose comedy was in difficulties at
one of the theatres in that city; and this meant he would have to
remain on the spot for some time to come. It was disappointing, for
Sally had been looking forward to having him back in New York in a few
days; but she refused to allow herself to be depressed. Life as a whole
was much too satisfactory for that. Life indeed, in every other
respect, seemed perfect. Fillmore was going strong; Ginger was off her
conscience; she had found an apartment; her new hat suited her; and
“The Primrose Way” was a tremendous success. Chicago, it appeared from
Fillmore's account, was paying little attention to anything except “The
Primrose Way.” National problems had ceased to interest the citizens.
Local problems left them cold. Their minds were riveted to the
exclusion of all else on the problem of how to secure seats. The
production of the piece, according to Fillmore, had been the most
terrific experience that had come to stir Chicago since the great fire.
Of all these satisfactory happenings, the most satisfactory, to
Sally's thinking, was the fact that the problem of Ginger's future had
been solved. Ginger had entered the service of the Fillmore Nicholas
Theatrical Enterprises Ltd. (Managing Director, Fillmore
Nicholas)—Fillmore would have made the title longer, only that was all
that would go on the brass plate—and was to be found daily in the
outer office, his duties consisting mainly, it seemed, in reading the
evening papers. What exactly he was, even Ginger hardly knew. Sometimes
he felt like the man at the wheel, sometimes like a glorified office
boy, and not so very glorified at that. For the most part he had to
prevent the mob rushing and getting at Fillmore, who sat in semi-regal
state in the inner office pondering great schemes.
But, though there might be an occasional passing uncertainty in
Ginger's mind as to just what he was supposed to be doing in exchange
for the fifty dollars he drew every Friday, there was nothing uncertain
about his gratitude to Sally for having pulled the strings and enabled
him to do it. He tried to thank her every time they met, and nowadays
they were meeting frequently; for Ginger was helping her to furnish her
new apartment. In this task, he spared no efforts. He said that it kept
him in condition.
“And what I mean to say is,” said Ginger, pausing in the act of
carrying a massive easy chair to the third spot which Sally had
selected in the last ten minutes, “if I didn't sweat about a bit and
help you after the way you got me that job...”
“Ginger, desist,” said Sally.
“Yes, but honestly...”
“If you don't stop it, I'll make you move that chair into the next
“Shall I?” Ginger rubbed his blistered hands and took a new grip.
“Anything you say.”
“Silly! Of course not. The only other rooms are my bedroom, the
bathroom and the kitchen. What on earth would I want a great lumbering
chair in them for? All the same, I believe the first we chose was the
“Back she goes, then, what?”
Sally reflected frowningly. This business of setting up house was
causing her much thought.
“No,” she decided. “By the window is better.” She looked at him
remorsefully. “I'm giving you a lot of trouble.”
“Trouble!” Ginger, accompanied by a chair, staggered across the
room. “The way I look at it is this.” He wiped a bead of perspiration
from his freckled forehead. “You got me that job, and...”
“Right ho... Still, you did, you know.”
Sally sat down in the armchair and stretched herself. Watching
Ginger work had given her a vicarious fatigue. She surveyed the room
proudly. It was certainly beginning to look cosy. The pictures were up,
the carpet down, the furniture very neatly in order. For almost the
first time in her life she had the restful sensation of being at home.
She had always longed, during the past three years of boarding-house
existence, for a settled abode, a place where she could lock the door
on herself and be alone. The apartment was small, but it was undeniably
a haven. She looked about her and could see no flaw in it... except...
She had a sudden sense of something missing.
“Hullo!” she said. “Where's that photograph of me? I'm sure I put it
on the mantelpiece yesterday.”
His exertions seemed to have brought the blood to Ginger's face. He
was a rich red. He inspected the mantelpiece narrowly.
“No. No photograph here.”
“I know there isn't. But it was there yesterday. Or was it? I know I
meant to put it there. Perhaps I forgot. It's the most beautiful thing
you ever saw. Not a bit like me; but what of that? They touch 'em up in
the dark-room, you know. I value it because it looks the way I should
like to look if I could.”
“I've never had a beautiful photograph taken of myself,” said
Ginger, solemnly, with gentle regret.
“Oh, I don't mind. I only mentioned...”
“Ginger,” said Sally, “pardon my interrupting your remarks, which I
know are valuable, but this chair is—not—right! It ought to be where
it was at the beginning. Could you give your imitation of a pack-mule
just once more? And after that I'll make you some tea. If there's any
tea— or milk—or cups.”
“There are cups all right. I know, because I smashed two the day
before yesterday. I'll nip round the corner for some milk, shall I?”
“Yes, please nip. All this hard work has taken it out of me
Over the tea-table Sally became inquisitive.
“What I can't understand about this job of yours. Ginger—which as
you are just about to observe, I was noble enough to secure for you—is
the amount of leisure that seems to go with it. How is it that you are
able to spend your valuable time—Fillmore's valuable time,
rather—juggling with my furniture every day?”
“Oh, I can usually get off.”
“But oughtn't you to be at your post doing—whatever it is you do?
What do you do?”
Ginger stirred his tea thoughtfully and gave his mind to the
“Well, I sort of mess about, you know.” He pondered.
“I interview divers blighters and tell 'em your brother is out and
take their names and addresses and... oh, all that sort of thing.”
“Does Fillmore consult you much?”
“He lets me read some of the plays that are sent in. Awful tosh most
of them. Sometimes he sends me off to a vaudeville house of an
“As a treat?”
“To see some special act, you know. To report on it. In case he
might want to use it for this revue of his.”
“Didn't you know he was going to put on a revue? Oh, rather. A
whacking big affair. Going to cut out the Follies and all that sort of
“But—my goodness!” Sally was alarmed. It was just like Fillmore,
she felt, to go branching out into these expensive schemes when he
ought to be moving warily and trying to consolidate the small success
he had had. All his life he had thought in millions where the prudent
man would have been content with hundreds. An inexhaustible fount of
optimism bubbled eternally within him. “That's rather ambitious,” she
“Yes. Ambitious sort of cove, your brother. Quite the Napoleon.”
“I shall have to talk to him,” said Sally decidedly. She was annoyed
with Fillmore. Everything had been going so beautifully, with everybody
peaceful and happy and prosperous and no anxiety anywhere, till he had
spoiled things. Now she would have to start worrying again.
“Of course,” argued Ginger, “there's money in revues. Over in London
fellows make pots out of them.”
Sally shook her head.
“It won't do,” she said. “And I'll tell you another thing that won't
do. This armchair. Of course it ought to be over by the window. You can
see that yourself, can't you.”
“Absolutely!” said Ginger, patiently preparing for action once more.
Sally's anxiety with regard to her ebullient brother was not
lessened by the receipt shortly afterwards of a telegram from Miss
Winch in Chicago.
Have you been feeding Fillmore meat?
the telegram ran: and, while Sally could not have claimed that she
completely understood it, there was a sinister suggestion about the
message which decided her to wait no longer before making
investigations. She tore herself away from the joys of furnishing and
went round to the headquarters of the Fillmore Nicholas Theatrical
Enterprises Ltd. (Managing Director, Fillmore Nicholas) without delay.
Ginger, she discovered on arrival, was absent from his customary
post, his place in the outer office being taken by a lad of tender
years and pimply exterior, who thawed and cast off a proud reserve on
hearing Sally's name, and told her to walk right in. Sally walked right
in, and found Fillmore with his feet on an untidy desk, studying what
appeared to be costume-designs.
“Ah, Sally!” he said in the distrait, tired voice which speaks of
vast preoccupations. Prosperity was still putting in its silent, deadly
work on the Hope of the American Theatre. What, even at as late an
epoch as the return from Detroit, had been merely a smooth fullness
around the angle of the jaw was now frankly and without disguise a
double chin. He was wearing a new waistcoat and it was unbuttoned. “I
am rather busy,” he went on. “Always glad to see you, but I am rather
busy. I have a hundred things to attend to.”
“Well, attend to me. That'll only make a hundred and one. Fill,
what's all this I hear about a revue?”
Fillmore looked as like a small boy caught in the act of stealing
jam as it is possible for a great theatrical manager to look. He had
been wondering in his darker moments what Sally would say about that
project when she heard of it, and he had hoped that she would not hear
of it until all the preparations were so complete that interference
would be impossible. He was extremely fond of Sally, but there was, he
knew, a lamentable vein of caution in her make-up which might lead her
to criticize. And how can your man of affairs carry on if women are
buzzing round criticizing all the time? He picked up a pen and put it
down; buttoned his waistcoat and unbuttoned it; and scratched his ear
with one of the costume-designs.
“Oh yes, the revue!”
“It's no good saying 'Oh yes'! You know perfectly well it's a crazy
“Really... these business matters... this interference...”
“I don't want to run your affairs for you, Fill, but that money of
mine does make me a sort of partner, I suppose, and I think I have a
right to raise a loud yell of agony when I see you risking it on a...”
“Pardon me,” said Fillmore loftily, looking happier. “Let me
explain. Women never understand business matters. Your money is tied up
exclusively in 'The Primrose Way,' which, as you know, is a tremendous
success. You have nothing whatever to worry about as regards any new
production I may make.”
“I'm not worrying about the money. I'm worrying about you.”
A tolerant smile played about the lower slopes of Fillmore's face.
“Don't be alarmed about me. I'm all right.”
“You aren't all right. You've no business, when you've only just got
started as a manager, to be rushing into an enormous production like
this. You can't afford it.”
“My dear child, as I said before, women cannot understand these
things. A man in my position can always command money for a new
“Do you mean to say you have found somebody silly enough to put up
“Certainly. I don't know that there is any secret about it. Your
friend, Mr. Carmyle, has taken an interest in some of my forthcoming
“What!” Sally had been disturbed before, but she was aghast now.
This was something she had never anticipated. Bruce Carmyle seemed
to be creeping into her life like an advancing tide. There appeared to
be no eluding him. Wherever she turned, there he was, and she could do
nothing but rage impotently. The situation was becoming impossible.
Fillmore misinterpreted the note of dismay in her voice.
“It's quite all right,” he assured her. “He's a very rich man. Large
private means, besides his big income. Even if anything goes wrong...”
“It isn't that. It's...”
The hopelessness of explaining to Fillmore stopped Sally. And while
she was chafing at this new complication which had come to upset the
orderly routine of her life there was an outburst of voices in the
other office. Ginger's understudy seemed to be endeavouring to convince
somebody that the Big Chief was engaged and not to be intruded upon. In
this he was unsuccessful, for the door opened tempestuously and Miss
Winch sailed in.
“Fillmore, you poor nut,” said Miss Winch, for though she might wrap
up her meaning somewhat obscurely in her telegraphic communications,
when it came to the spoken word she was directness itself, “stop
picking straws in your hair and listen to me. You're dippy!”
The last time Sally had seen Fillmore's fiancée, she had been
impressed by her imperturbable calm. Miss Winch, in Detroit, had seemed
a girl whom nothing could ruffle. That she had lapsed now from this
serene placidity, struck Sally as ominous. Slightly though she knew
her, she felt that it could be no ordinary happening that had so
animated her sister-in-law-to-be.
“Ah! Here you are!” said Fillmore. He had started to his feet
indignantly at the opening of the door, like a lion bearded in its den,
but calm had returned when he saw who the intruder was.
“Yes, here I am!” Miss Winch dropped despairingly into a
swivel-chair, and endeavoured to restore herself with a stick of
chewing-gum. “Fillmore, darling, you're the sweetest thing on earth,
and I love you, but on present form you could just walk straight into
Bloomingdale and they'd give you the royal suite.”
“My dear girl...”
“What do you think?” demanded Miss Winch, turning to Sally.
“I've just been telling him,” said Sally, welcoming this ally, “I
think it's absurd at this stage of things for him to put on an enormous
“Revue?” Miss Winch stopped in the act of gnawing her gum. “What
revue?” She flung up her arms. “I shall have to swallow this gum,” she
said. “You can't chew with your head going round. Are you putting on a
Fillmore was buttoning and unbuttoning his waistcoat. He had a
“Certainly, certainly,” he replied in a tone of some feverishness.
“I wish you girls would leave me to manage...”
“Dippy!” said Miss Winch once more. “Telegraphic address: Tea-Pot,
Matteawan.” She swivelled round to Sally again. “Say, listen! This boy
must be stopped. We must form a gang in his best interests and get him
put away. What do you think he proposes doing? I'll give you three
guesses. Oh, what's the use? You'd never hit it. This poor wandering
lad has got it all fixed up to star me—me—in a new show!”
Fillmore removed a hand from his waistcoat buttons and waved it
“I have used my own judgment...”
“Yes, sir!” proceeded Miss Winch, riding over the interruption.
“That's what he's planning to spring on an unsuspicious public. I'm
sitting peacefully in my room at the hotel in Chicago, pronging a few
cents' worth of scrambled eggs and reading the morning paper, when the
telephone rings. Gentleman below would like to see me. Oh, ask him to
wait. Business of flinging on a few clothes. Down in elevator. Bright
sunrise effects in lobby.”
“What on earth do you mean?”
“The gentleman had a head of red hair which had to be seen to be
believed,” explained Miss Winch. “Lit up the lobby. Management had
switched off all the electrics for sake of economy. An Englishman he
was. Nice fellow. Named Kemp.”
“Oh, is Ginger in Chicago?” said Sally. “I wondered why he wasn't on
his little chair in the outer office.
“I sent Kemp to Chicago,” said Fillmore, “to have a look at the
show. It is my policy, if I am unable to pay periodical visits myself,
to send a representative...”
“Save it up for the long winter evenings,” advised Miss Winch,
cutting in on this statement of managerial tactics. “Mr. Kemp may have
been there to look at the show, but his chief reason for coming was to
tell me to beat it back to New York to enter into my kingdom. Fillmore
wanted me on the spot, he told me, so that I could sit around in this
office here, interviewing my supporting company. Me! Can you or can you
not,” inquired Miss Winch frankly, “tie it?”
“Well...” Sally hesitated.
“Don't say it! I know it just as well as you do. It's too sad for
“You persist in underestimating your abilities, Gladys,” said
Fillmore reproachfully. “I have had a certain amount of experience in
theatrical matters—I have seen a good deal of acting—and I assure you
that as a character-actress you...”
Miss Winch rose swiftly from her seat, kissed Fillmore
energetically, and sat down again. She produced another stick of
chewing-gum, then shook her head and replaced it in her bag.
“You're a darling old thing to talk like that,” she said, “and I
hate to wake you out of your daydreams, but, honestly, Fillmore, dear,
do just step out of the padded cell for one moment and listen to
reason. I know exactly what has been passing in your poor disordered
bean. You took Elsa Doland out of a minor part and made her a star
overnight. She goes to Chicago, and the critics and everybody else rave
about her. As a matter of fact,” she said to Sally with enthusiasm, for
hers was an honest and generous nature, “you can't realize, not having
seen her play there, what an amazing hit she has made. She really is a
sensation. Everybody says she's going to be the biggest thing on
record. Very well, then, what does Fillmore do? The poor fish claps his
hand to his forehead and cries 'Gadzooks! An idea! I've done it before,
I'll do it again. I'm the fellow who can make a star out of anything.'
And he picks on me!”
“My dear girl...”
“Now, the flaw in the scheme is this. Elsa is a genius, and if he
hadn't made her a star somebody else would have done. But little
Gladys? That's something else again.” She turned to Sally. “You've seen
me in action, and let me tell you you've seen me at my best. Give me a
maid's part, with a tray to carry on in act one and a couple of 'Yes,
madam's' in act two, and I'm there! Ellen Terry hasn't anything on me
when it comes to saying 'Yes, madam,' and I'm willing to back myself
for gold, notes, or lima beans against Sarah Bernhardt as a
tray-carrier. But there I finish. That lets me out. And anybody who
thinks otherwise is going to lose a lot of money. Between ourselves the
only thing I can do really well is to cook...”
“My dear Gladys!” cried Fillmore revolted.
“I'm a heaven-born cook, and I don't mind notifying the world to
that effect. I can cook a chicken casserole so that you would leave
home and mother for it. Also my English pork-pies! One of these days
I'll take an afternoon off and assemble one for you. You'd be
surprised! But acting—no. I can't do it, and I don't want to do it. I
only went on the stage for fun, and my idea of fun isn't to plough
through a star part with all the critics waving their axes in the front
row, and me knowing all the time that it's taking money out of
Fillmore's bankroll that ought to be going towards buying the little
home with stationary wash-tubs... Well, that's that, Fillmore, old
darling. I thought I'd just mention it.”
Sally could not help being sorry for Fillmore. He was sitting with
his chin on his hands, staring moodily before him—Napoleon at Elba. It
was plain that this project of taking Miss Winch by the scruff of the
neck and hurling her to the heights had been very near his heart.
“If that's how you feel,” he said in a stricken voice, “there is
nothing more to say.”
“Oh, yes there is. We will now talk about this revue of yours. It's
Fillmore bounded to his feet; he thumped the desk with a
well-nourished fist. A man can stand just so much.
“It is not off! Great heavens! It's too much! I will not put up with
this interference with my business concerns. I will not be tied and
hampered. Here am I, a man of broad vision and... and... broad
vision... I form my plans... my plans... I form them... I shape my
schemes... and what happens? A horde of girls flock into my private
office while I am endeavouring to concentrate... and concentrate... I
won't stand it. Advice, yes. Interference, no. I... I... I... and
kindly remember that!”
The door closed with a bang. A fainter detonation announced the
whirlwind passage through the outer office. Footsteps died away down
Sally looked at Miss Winch, stunned. A roused and militant Fillmore
was new to her.
Miss Winch took out the stick of chewing-gum again and unwrapped it.
“Isn't he cute!” she said. “I hope he doesn't get the soft kind,”
she murmured, chewing reflectively.
“The soft kind.”
“He'll be back soon with a box of candy,” explained Miss Winch, “and
he will get that sloshy, creamy sort, though I keep telling him I like
the other. Well, one thing's certain. Fillmore's got it up his nose.
He's beginning to hop about and sing in the sunlight. It's going to be
hard work to get that boy down to earth again.” Miss Winch heaved a
gentle sigh. “I should like him to have enough left in the old stocking
to pay the first year's rent when the wedding bells ring out.” She bit
meditatively on her chewing-gum. “Not,” she said, “that it matters. I'd
be just as happy in two rooms and a kitchenette, so long as Fillmore
was there. You've no notion how dippy I am about him.” Her freckled
face glowed. “He grows on me like a darned drug. And the funny thing is
that I keep right on admiring him though I can see all the while that
he's the most perfect chump. He is a chump, you know. That's what I
love about him. That and the way his ears wiggle when he gets excited.
Chumps always make the best husbands. When you marry. Sally, grab a
chump. Tap his forehead first, and if it rings solid, don't hesitate.
All the unhappy marriages come from the husband having brains. What
good are brains to a man? They only unsettle him.” She broke off and
scrutinized Sally closely. “Say, what do you do with your skin?”
She spoke with solemn earnestness which made Sally laugh.
“What do I do with my skin? I just carry it around with me.”
“Well,” said Miss Winch enviously, “I wish I could train my darned
fool of a complexion to get that way. Freckles are the devil. When I
was eight I had the finest collection in the Middle West, and I've been
adding to it right along. Some folks say lemon-juice'll cure 'em. Mine
lap up all I give 'em and ask for more. There's only one way of getting
rid of freckles, and that is to saw the head off at the neck.”
“But why do you want to get rid of them?”
“Why? Because a sensitive girl, anxious to retain her future
husband's love, doesn't enjoy going about looking like something out of
a dime museum.”
“How absurd! Fillmore worships freckles.”
“Did he tell you so?” asked Miss Winch eagerly.
“Not in so many words, but you can see it in his eye.”
“Well, he certainly asked me to marry him, knowing all about them, I
will say that. And, what's more, I don't think feminine loveliness
means much to Fillmore, or he'd never have picked on me. Still, it is
calculated to give a girl a jar, you must admit, when she picks up a
magazine and reads an advertisement of a face-cream beginning, 'Your
husband is growing cold to you. Can you blame him? Have you really
tried to cure those unsightly blemishes?'—meaning what I've got.
Still, I haven't noticed Fillmore growing cold to me, so maybe it's all
It was a subdued Sally who received Ginger when he called at her
apartment a few days later on his return from Chicago. It seemed to
her, thinking over the recent scene, that matters were even worse than
she had feared. This absurd revue, which she had looked on as a mere
isolated outbreak of foolishness, was, it would appear, only a specimen
of the sort of thing her misguided brother proposed to do, a sample
selected at random from a wholesale lot of frantic schemes. Fillmore,
there was no longer any room for doubt, was preparing to express his
great soul on a vast scale. And she could not dissuade him. A
humiliating thought. She had grown so accustomed through the years to
being the dominating mind that this revolt from her authority made her
feel helpless and inadequate. Her self-confidence was shaken.
And Bruce Carmyle was financing him... It was illogical, but Sally
could not help feeling that when—she had not the optimism to say
“if”—he lost his money, she would somehow be under an obligation to
him, as if the disaster had been her fault. She disliked, with a
whole-hearted intensity, the thought of being under an obligation to
Ginger said he had looked in to inspect the furniture on the chance
that Sally might want it shifted again: but Sally had no criticisms to
make on that subject. Weightier matters occupied her mind. She sat
Ginger down in the armchair and started to pour out her troubles. It
soothed her to talk to him. In a world which had somehow become chaotic
again after an all too brief period of peace, he was solid and
“I shouldn't worry,” observed Ginger with Winch-like calm, when she
had finished drawing for him the picture of a Fillmore rampant against
a background of expensive revues. Sally nearly shook him.
“It's all very well to tell me not to worry,” she cried. “How can I
help worrying? Fillmore's simply a baby, and he's just playing the
fool. He has lost his head completely. And I can't stop him! That is
the awful part of it. I used to be able to look him in the eye, and he
would wag his tail and crawl back into his basket, but now I seem to
have no influence at all over him. He just snorts and goes on running
round in circles, breathing fire.”
Ginger did not abandon his attempts to indicate the silver lining.
“I think you are making too much of all this, you know. I mean to
say, it's quite likely he's found some mug... what I mean is, it's just
possible that your brother isn't standing the entire racket himself.
Perhaps some rich Johnnie has breezed along with a pot of money. It
often happens like that, you know. You read in the paper that some
manager or other is putting on some show or other, when really the chap
who's actually supplying the pieces of eight is some anonymous lad in
“That is just what has happened, and it makes it worse than ever.
Fillmore tells me that your cousin, Mr. Carmyle, is providing the
This did interest Ginger. He sat up with a jerk.
“Oh, I say!” he exclaimed.
“Yes,” said Sally, still agitated but pleased that she had at last
shaken him out of his trying attitude of detachment.
Ginger was scowling.
“That's a bit off,” he observed.
“I think so, too.”
“I don't like that.”
“Nor do I.”
“Do you know what I think?” said Ginger, ever a man of plain speech
and a reckless plunger into delicate subjects. “The blighter's in love
Sally flushed. After examining the evidence before her, she had
reached the same conclusion in the privacy of her thoughts, but it
embarrassed her to hear the thing put into bald words.
“I know Bruce,” continued Ginger, “and, believe me, he isn't the
sort of cove to take any kind of flutter without a jolly good motive.
Of course, he's got tons of money. His old guvnor was the Carmyle of
Carmyle, Brent &Co.—coal mines up in Wales, and all that sort of
thing—and I suppose he must have left Bruce something like half a
million. No need for the fellow to have worked at all, if he hadn't
wanted to. As far as having the stuff goes, he's in a position to back
all the shows he wants to. But the point is, it's right out of his
line. He doesn't do that sort of thing. Not a drop of sporting blood in
the chap. Why I've known him stick the whole family on to me just
because it got noised about that I'd dropped a couple of quid on the
Grand National. If he's really brought himself to the point of shelling
out on a risky proposition like a show, it means something, take my
word for it. And I don't see what else it can mean except... well, I
mean to say, is it likely that he's doing it simply to make your
brother look on him as a good egg and a pal, and all that sort of
“No, it's not,” agreed Sally. “But don't let's talk about it any
more. Tell me all about your trip to Chicago.”
“All right. But, returning to this binge for a moment, I don't see
how it matters to you one way or the other. You're engaged to another
fellow, and when Bruce rolls up and says: 'What about it?' you've
simply to tell him that the shot isn't on the board and will he kindly
melt away. Then you hand him his hat and out he goes.”
Sally gave a troubled laugh.
“You think that's simple, do you? I suppose you imagine that a girl
enjoys that sort of thing? Oh, what's the use of talking about it? It's
horrible, and no amount of arguing will make it anything else. Do let's
change the subject. How did you like Chicago?”
“Oh, all right. Rather a grubby sort of place.”
“So I've always heard. But you ought not to mind that, being a
“Oh, I didn't mind it. As a matter of fact, I had rather a good
time. Saw one or two shows, you know. Got in on my face as your
brother's representative, which was all to the good. By the way, it's
rummy how you run into people when you move about, isn't it?”
“You talk as if you had been dashing about the streets with your
eyes shut. Did you meet somebody you knew?”
“Chap I hadn't seen for years. Was at school with him, as a matter
of fact. Fellow named Foster. But I expect you know him, too, don't
you? By name, at any rate. He wrote your brother's show.”
Sally's heart jumped.
“Oh! Did you meet Gerald—Foster?”
“Ran into him one night at the theatre.”
“And you were really at school with him?”
“Yes. He was in the footer team with me my last year.”
“Was he a scrum-half, too?” asked Sally, dimpling.
Ginger looked shocked.
“You don't have two scrum-halves in a team,” he said, pained at this
ignorance on a vital matter. “The scrum-half is the half who works the
“Yes, you told me that at Roville. What was Gerald—Mr. Foster then?
A six and seven-eighths, or something?”
“He was a wing-three,” said Ginger with a gravity befitting his
theme. “Rather fast, with a fairly decent swerve. But he would not
learn to give the reverse pass inside to the centre.”
“Ghastly!” said Sally.
“If,” said Ginger earnestly, “a wing's bottled up by his wing and
the back, the only thing he can do, if he doesn't want to be bundled
into touch, is to give the reverse pass.”
“I know,” said Sally. “If I've thought that once, I've thought it a
hundred times. How nice it must have been for you meeting again. I
suppose you had all sorts of things to talk about?”
Ginger shook his head.
“Not such a frightful lot. We were never very thick. You see, this
chap Foster was by way of being a bit of a worm.”
“A tick,” explained Ginger. “A rotter. He was pretty generally
barred at school. Personally, I never had any use for him at all.”
Sally stiffened. She had liked Ginger up to that moment, and later
on, no doubt, she would resume her liking for him: but in the immediate
moment which followed these words she found herself regarding him with
stormy hostility. How dare he sit there saying things like that about
Ginger, who was lighting a cigarette without a care in the world,
proceeded to develop his theme.
“It's a rummy thing about school. Generally, if a fellow's good at
games—in the cricket team or the footer team and so forth—he can
hardly help being fairly popular. But this blighter Foster
somehow—nobody seemed very keen on him. Of course, he had a few of his
own pals, but most of the chaps rather gave him a miss. It may have
been because he was a bit sidey... had rather an edge on him, you
know... Personally, the reason I barred him was because he wasn't
straight. You didn't notice it if you weren't thrown a goodish bit with
him, of course, but he and I were in the same house, and...”
Sally managed to control her voice, though it shook a little.
“I ought to tell you,” she said, and her tone would have warned him
had he been less occupied, “that Mr. Foster is a great friend of mine.”
But Ginger was intent on the lighting of his cigarette, a delicate
operation with the breeze blowing in through the open window. His head
was bent, and he had formed his hands into a protective framework which
half hid his face.
“If you take my tip,” he mumbled, “you'll drop him. He's a wrong
He spoke with the absent-minded drawl of preoccupation, and Sally
could keep the conflagration under no longer. She was aflame from head
“It may interest you to know,” she said, shooting the words out like
bullets from between clenched teeth, “that Gerald Foster is the man I
am engaged to marry.”
Ginger's head came slowly up from his cupped hands. Amazement was in
his eyes, and a sort of horror. The cigarette hung limply from his
mouth. He did not speak, but sat looking at her, dazed. Then the match
burnt his fingers, and he dropped it with a start. The sharp sting of
it seemed to wake him. He blinked.
“You're joking,” he said, feebly. There was a note of wistfulness in
his voice. “It isn't true?”
Sally kicked the leg of her chair irritably. She read insolent
disapproval into the words. He was daring to criticize...
“Of course it's true...”
“But...” A look of hopeless misery came into Ginger's pleasant face.
He hesitated. Then, with the air of a man bracing himself to a
dreadful, but unavoidable, ordeal, he went on. He spoke gruffly, and
his eyes, which had been fixed on Sally's, wandered down to the match
on the carpet. It was still glowing, and mechanically he put a foot on
“Foster's married,” he said shortly. “He was married the day before
I left Chicago.”
It seemed to Ginger that in the silence which followed, brooding
over the room like a living presence, even the noises in the street had
ceased, as though what he had said had been a spell cutting Sally and
himself off from the outer world. Only the little clock on the
mantelpiece ticked—ticked—ticked, like a heart beating fast.
He stared straight before him, conscious of a strange rigidity. He
felt incapable of movement, as he had sometimes felt in nightmares; and
not for all the wealth of America could he have raised his eyes just
then to Sally's face. He could see her hands. They had tightened on the
arm of the chair. The knuckles were white.
He was blaming himself bitterly now for his oafish clumsiness in
blurting out the news so abruptly. And yet, curiously, in his remorse
there was something of elation. Never before had he felt so near to
her. It was as though a barrier that had been between them had fallen.
Something moved... It was Sally's hand, slowly relaxing. The fingers
loosened their grip, tightened again, then, as if reluctantly relaxed
once more. The blood flowed back.
“Your cigarette's out.”
Ginger started violently. Her voice, coming suddenly out of the
silence, had struck him like a blow.
He forced himself to light another match. It sputtered noisily in
the stillness. He blew it out, and the uncanny quiet fell again.
Ginger drew at his cigarette mechanically. For an instant he had
seen Sally's face, white-cheeked and bright-eyed, the chin tilted like
a flag flying over a stricken field. His mood changed. All his emotions
had crystallized into a dull, futile rage, a helpless fury directed at
a man a thousand miles away.
Sally spoke again. Her voice sounded small and far off, an odd
flatness in it.
Ginger threw his cigarette out of the window. He was shocked to find
that he was smoking. Nothing could have been farther from his intention
than to smoke. He nodded.
“Whom has he married?”
Ginger coughed. Something was sticking in his throat, and speech was
“A girl called Doland.”
“Oh, Elsa Doland?”
“Elsa Doland.” Sally drummed with her fingers on the arm of the
chair. “Oh, Elsa Doland?”
There was silence again. The little clock ticked fussily on the
mantelpiece. Out in the street automobile horns were blowing. From
somewhere in the distance came faintly the rumble of an elevated train.
Familiar sounds, but they came to Sally now with a curious, unreal
sense of novelty. She felt as though she had been projected into
another world where everything was new and strange and horrible—every
thing except Ginger. About him, in the mere sight of him, there was
something known and heartening.
Suddenly, she became aware that she was feeling that Ginger was
behaving extremely well. She seemed to have been taken out of herself
and to be regarding the scene from outside, regarding it coolly and
critically; and it was plain to her that Ginger, in this upheaval of
all things, was bearing himself perfectly. He had attempted no banal
words of sympathy. He had said nothing and he was not looking at her.
And Sally felt that sympathy just now would be torture, and that she
could not have borne to be looked at.
Ginger was wonderful. In that curious, detached spirit that had come
upon her, she examined him impartially, and gratitude welled up from
the very depths of her. There he sat, saying nothing and doing nothing,
as if he knew that all she needed, the only thing that could keep her
sane in this world of nightmare, was the sight of that dear, flaming
head of his that made her feel that the world had not slipped away from
Ginger did not move. The room had grown almost dark now. A spear of
light from a street lamp shone in through the window.
Sally got up abruptly. Slowly, gradually, inch by inch, the great
suffocating cloud which had been crushing her had lifted. She felt
alive again. Her black hour had gone, and she was back in the world of
living things once more. She was afire with a fierce, tearing pain that
tormented her almost beyond endurance, but dimly she sensed the fact
that she had passed through something that was worse than pain, and,
with Ginger's stolid presence to aid her, had passed triumphantly.
“Go and have dinner, Ginger,” she said. “You must be starving.”
Ginger came to life like a courtier in the palace of the Sleeping
Beauty. He shook himself, and rose stiffly from his chair.
“Oh, no,” he said. “Not a bit, really.”
Sally switched on the light and set him blinking. She could bear to
be looked at now.
“Go and dine,” she said. “Dine lavishly and luxuriously. You've
certainly earned...” Her voice faltered for a moment. She held out her
hand. “Ginger,” she said shakily, “I... Ginger, you're a pal.”
When he had gone. Sally sat down and began to cry. Then she dried
her eyes in a business-like manner.
“There, Miss Nicholas!” she said. “You couldn't have done that an
hour ago... We will now boil you an egg for your dinner and see how
that suits you!”
CHAPTER XI. SALLY RUNS AWAY
If Ginger Kemp had been asked to enumerate his good qualities, it is
not probable that he would have drawn up a very lengthy list. He might
have started by claiming for himself the virtue of meaning well, but
after that he would have had to chew the pencil in prolonged
meditation. And, even if he could eventually have added one or two
further items to the catalogue, tact and delicacy of feeling would not
have been among them.
Yet, by staying away from Sally during the next few days he showed
considerable delicacy. It was not easy to stay away from her, but he
forced himself to do so. He argued from his own tastes, and was
strongly of opinion that in times of travail, solitude was what the
sufferer most desired. In his time he, too, had had what he would have
described as nasty jars, and on these occasions all he had asked was to
be allowed to sit and think things over and fight his battle out by
By Saturday, however, he had come to the conclusion that some form
of action might now be taken. Saturday was rather a good day for
picking up the threads again. He had not to go to the office, and, what
was still more to the point, he had just drawn his week's salary. Mrs.
Meecher had deftly taken a certain amount of this off him, but enough
remained to enable him to attempt consolation on a fairly princely
scale. There presented itself to him as a judicious move the idea of
hiring a car and taking Sally out to dinner at one of the road-houses
he had heard about up the Boston Post Road. He examined the scheme. The
more he looked at it, the better it seemed.
He was helped to this decision by the extraordinary perfection of
the weather. The weather of late had been a revelation to Ginger. It
was his first experience of America's Indian Summer, and it had quite
overcome him. As he stood on the roof of Mrs. Meecher's establishment
on the Saturday morning, thrilled by the velvet wonder of the sunshine,
it seemed to him that the only possible way of passing such a day was
to take Sally for a ride in an open car.
The Maison Meecher was a lofty building on one of the side-streets
at the lower end of the avenue. From its roof, after you had worked
your way through the groves of washing which hung limply from the
clothes-line, you could see many things of interest. To the left lay
Washington Square, full of somnolent Italians and roller-skating
children; to the right was a spectacle which never failed to intrigue
Ginger, the high smoke-stacks of a Cunard liner moving slowly down the
river, sticking up over the house-tops as if the boat was travelling
down Ninth Avenue.
To-day there were four of these funnels, causing Ginger to deduce
the Mauritania. As the boat on which he had come over from England, the
Mauritania had a sentimental interest for him. He stood watching her
stately progress till the higher buildings farther down the town shut
her from his sight; then picked his way through the washing and went
down to his room to get his hat. A quarter of an hour later he was in
the hall-way of Sally's apartment house, gazing with ill-concealed
disgust at the serge-clad back of his cousin Mr. Carmyle, who was
engaged in conversation with a gentleman in overalls.
No care-free prospector, singing his way through the Mojave Desert
and suddenly finding himself confronted by a rattlesnake, could have
experienced so abrupt a change of mood as did Ginger at this revolting
spectacle. Even in their native Piccadilly it had been unpleasant to
run into Mr. Carmyle. To find him here now was nothing short of
nauseating. Only one thing could have brought him to this place.
Obviously, he must have come to see Sally; and with a sudden sinking of
the heart Ginger remembered the shiny, expensive automobile which he
had seen waiting at the door. He, it was clear, was not the only person
to whom the idea had occurred of taking Sally for a drive on this
He was still standing there when Mr. Carmyle swung round with a
frown on his dark face which seemed to say that he had not found the
janitor's conversation entertaining. The sight of Ginger plainly did
nothing to lighten his gloom.
“Hullo!” he said.
“Hullo!” said Ginger.
Uncomfortable silence followed these civilities.
“Have you come to see Miss Nicholas?”
“She isn't here,” said Mr. Carmyle, and the fact that he had found
someone to share the bad news, seemed to cheer him a little.
“No. Apparently...” Bruce Carmyle's scowl betrayed that resentment
which a well-balanced man cannot but feel at the unreasonableness of
others. “... Apparently, for some extraordinary reason, she has taken
it into her head to dash over to England.”
Ginger tottered. The unexpectedness of the blow was crushing. He
followed his cousin out into the sunshine in a sort of dream. Bruce
Carmyle was addressing the driver of the expensive automobile.
“I find I shall not want the car. You can take it back to the
The chauffeur, a moody man, opened one half-closed eye and spat
cautiously. It was the way Rockefeller would have spat when approaching
the crisis of some delicate financial negotiation.
“You'll have to pay just the same,” he observed, opening his other
eye to lend emphasis to the words.
“Of course I shall pay,” snapped Mr. Carmyle, irritably. “How much
Money passed. The car rolled off.
“Gone to England?” said Ginger, dizzily.
“Yes, gone to England.”
“How the devil do I know why?” Bruce Carmyle would have found his
best friend trying at this moment. Gaping Ginger gave him almost a
physical pain. “All I know is what the janitor told me, that she sailed
on the Mauretania this morning.”
The tragic irony of this overcame Ginger. That he should have stood
on the roof, calmly watching the boat down the river...
He nodded absently to Mr. Carmyle and walked off. He had no further
remarks to make. The warmth had gone out of the sunshine and all
interest had departed from his life. He felt dull, listless, at a loose
end. Not even the thought that his cousin, a careful man with his
money, had had to pay a day's hire for a car which he could not use
brought him any balm. He loafed aimlessly about the streets. He
wandered in the Park and out again. The Park bored him. The streets
bored him. The whole city bored him. A city without Sally in it was a
drab, futile city, and nothing that the sun could do to brighten it
could make it otherwise.
Night came at last, and with it a letter. It was the first even
passably pleasant thing that had happened to Ginger in the whole of
this dreary and unprofitable day: for the envelope bore the crest of
the good ship Mauretania. He snatched it covetously from the
letter-rack, and carried it upstairs to his room.
Very few of the rooms at Mrs. Meecher's boarding-house struck any
note of luxury. Mrs. Meecher was not one of your fashionable interior
decorators. She considered that when she had added a Morris chair to
the essentials which make up a bedroom, she had gone as far in the
direction of pomp as any guest at seven-and-a-half per could expect her
to go. As a rule, the severity of his surroundings afflicted Ginger
with a touch of gloom when he went to bed; but to-night—such is the
magic of a letter from the right person—he was uplifted and almost
gay. There are moments when even illuminated texts over the wash-stand
cannot wholly quell us.
There was nothing of haste and much of ceremony in Ginger's method
of approaching the perusal of his correspondence. He bore himself after
the manner of a small boy in the presence of unexpected ice-cream,
gloating for awhile before embarking on the treat, anxious to make it
last out. His first move was to feel in the breast-pocket of his coat
and produce the photograph of Sally which he had feloniously removed
from her apartment. At this he looked long and earnestly before
propping it up within easy reach against his basin, to be handy, if
required, for purposes of reference. He then took off his coat, collar,
and shoes, filled and lit a pipe, placed pouch and matches on the arm
of the Morris chair, and drew that chair up so that he could sit with
his feet on the bed. Having manoeuvred himself into a position of ease,
he lit his pipe again and took up the letter. He looked at the crest,
the handwriting of the address, and the postmark. He weighed it in his
hand. It was a bulky letter.
He took Sally's photograph from the wash-stand and scrutinized it
once more. Then he lit his pipe again, and, finally, wriggling himself
into the depths of the chair, opened the envelope.
Having read so far, Ginger found it necessary to take up the
photograph and study it with an even greater intentness than before. He
gazed at it for many minutes, then laid it down and lit his pipe again.
Then he went on with the letter.
“Ginger, dear—I'm afraid this address is going to give you rather a
shock, and I'm feeling very guilty. I'm running away, and I haven't
even stopped to say good-bye. I can't help it. I know it's weak and
cowardly, but I simply can't help it. I stood it for a day or two, and
then I saw that it was no good. (Thank you for leaving me alone and not
coming round to see me. Nobody else but you would have done that. But
then, nobody ever has been or ever could be so understanding as you.)”
Ginger found himself compelled at this point to look at the
“There was too much in New York to remind me. That's the worst of
being happy in a place. When things go wrong you find there are too
many ghosts about. I just couldn't stand it. I tried, but I couldn't.
I'm going away to get cured—if I can. Mr. Faucitt is over in England,
and when I went down to Mrs. Meecher for my letters, I found one from
him. His brother is dead, you know, and he has inherited, of all
things, a fashionable dress-making place in Regent Street. His brother
was Laurette et Cie. I suppose he will sell the business later on, but,
just at present, the poor old dear is apparently quite bewildered and
that doesn't seem to have occurred to him. He kept saying in his letter
how much he wished I was with him, to help him, and I was tempted and
ran. Anything to get away from the ghosts and have something to do. I
don't suppose I shall feel much better in England, but, at least, every
street corner won't have associations. Don't ever be happy anywhere,
Ginger. It's too big a risk, much too big a risk.
“There was a letter from Elsa Doland, too. Bubbling over with
affection. We had always been tremendous friends. Of course, she never
knew anything about my being engaged to Gerald. I lent Fillmore the
money to buy that piece, which gave Elsa her first big chance, and so
she's very grateful. She says, if ever she gets the opportunity of
doing me a good turn... Aren't things muddled?
“And there was a letter from Gerald. I was expecting one, of course,
but... what would you have done, Ginger? Would you have read it? I sat
with it in front of me for an hour, I should think, just looking at the
envelope, and then... You see, what was the use? I could guess exactly
the sort of thing that would be in it, and reading it would only have
hurt a lot more. The thing was done, so why bother about explanations?
What good are explanations, anyway? They don't help. They don't do
anything... I burned it, Ginger. The last letter I shall ever get from
him. I made a bonfire on the bathroom floor, and it smouldered and went
brown, and then flared a little, and every now and then I lit another
match and kept it burning, and at last it was just black ashes and a
stain on the tiles. Just a mess!
“Ginger, burn this letter, too. I'm pouring out all the poison to
you, hoping it will make me feel better. You don't mind, do you? But I
know you don't. If ever anybody had a real pal...
“It's a dreadful thing, fascination, Ginger. It grips you and you
are helpless. One can be so sensible and reasonable about other
people's love affairs. When I was working at the dance place I told you
about there was a girl who fell in love with the most awful little
beast. He had a mean mouth and shiny black hair brushed straight back,
and anybody would have seen what he was. But this girl wouldn't listen
to a word. I talked to her by the hour. It makes me smile now when I
think how sensible and level-headed I was. But she wouldn't listen. In
some mysterious way this was the man she wanted, and, of course,
everything happened that one knew would happen.
“If one could manage one's own life as well as one can manage other
people's! If all this wretched thing of mine had happened to some other
girl, how beautifully I could have proved that it was the best thing
that could have happened, and that a man who could behave as Gerald has
done wasn't worth worrying about. I can just hear myself. But, you see,
whatever he has done, Gerald is still Gerald and Sally is still Sally
and, however much I argue, I can't get away from that. All I can do is
to come howling to my redheaded pal, when I know just as well as he
does that a girl of any spirit would be dignified and keep her troubles
to herself and be much too proud to let anyone know that she was hurt.
“Proud! That's the real trouble, Ginger. My pride has been battered
and chopped up and broken into as many pieces as you broke Mr.
Scrymgeour's stick! What pitiful creatures we are. Girls, I mean. At
least, I suppose a good many girls are like me. If Gerald had died and
I had lost him that way, I know quite well I shouldn't be feeling as I
do now. I should have been broken-hearted, but it wouldn't have been
the same. It's my pride that is hurt. I have always been a bossy,
cocksure little creature, swaggering about the world like an English
sparrow; and now I'm paying for it! Oh, Ginger, I'm paying for it! I
wonder if running away is going to do me any good at all. Perhaps, if
Mr. Faucitt has some real hard work for me to do...
“Of course, I know exactly how all this has come about. Elsa's
pretty and attractive. But the point is that she is a success, and as a
success she appeals to Gerald's weakest side. He worships success. She
is going to have a marvellous career, and she can help Gerald on in
his. He can write plays for her to star in. What have I to offer
against that? Yes, I know it's grovelling and contemptible of me to say
that, Ginger. I ought to be above it, oughtn't I—talking as if I were
competing for some prize... But I haven't any pride left. Oh, well!
“There! I've poured it all out and I really do feel a little better
just for the moment. It won't last, of course, but even a minute is
something. Ginger, dear, I shan't see you for ever so long, even if we
ever do meet again, but you'll try to remember that I'm thinking of you
a whole lot, won't you? I feel responsible for you. You're my baby.
You've got started now and you've only to stick to it. Please, please,
please don't 'make a hash of it'! Good-bye. I never did find that
photograph of me that we were looking for that afternoon in the
apartment, or I would send it to you. Then you could have kept it on
your mantelpiece, and whenever you felt inclined to make a hash of
anything I would have caught your eye sternly and you would have pulled
“Good-bye, Ginger. I shall have to stop now. The mail is just
“Always your pal, wherever I am.—-sally.”
Ginger laid the letter down, and a little sound escaped him that was
half a sigh, half an oath. He was wondering whether even now some
desirable end might not be achieved by going to Chicago and breaking
Gerald Foster's neck. Abandoning this scheme as impracticable, and not
being able to think of anything else to do he re-lit his pipe and
started to read the letter again.
CHAPTER XII. SOME LETTERS FOR GINGER
Laurette et Cie,
dear ginger,—I'm feeling better. As it's three months since I last
wrote to you, no doubt you will say to yourself that I would be a poor,
weak-minded creature if I wasn't. I suppose one ought to be able to get
over anything in three months. Unfortunately, I'm afraid I haven't
quite succeeded in doing that, but at least I have managed to get my
troubles stowed away in the cellar, and I'm not dragging them out and
looking at them all the time. That's something, isn't it?
I ought to give you all my impressions of London, I suppose; but
I've grown so used to the place that I don't think I have any now. I
seem to have been here years and years.
You will see by the address that Mr. Faucitt has not yet sold his
inheritance. He expects to do so very soon, he tells me—there is a
rich-looking man with whiskers and a keen eye whom he is always
lunching with, and I think big deals are in progress. Poor dear! he is
crazy to get away into the country and settle down and grow ducks and
things. London has disappointed him. It is not the place it used to be.
Until quite lately, when he grew resigned, he used to wander about in a
disconsolate sort of way, trying to locate the landmarks of his youth.
(He has not been in England for nearly thirty years!) The trouble is,
it seems, that about once in every thirty years a sort of craze for
change comes over London, and they paint a shop-front red instead of
blue, and that upsets the returned exile dreadfully. Mr. Faucitt feels
like Rip Van Winkle. His first shock was when he found that the Empire
was a theatre now instead of a music-hall. Then he was told that
another music-hall, the Tivoli, had been pulled down altogether. And
when on top of that he went to look at the baker's shop in Rupert
Street, over which he had lodgings in the eighties, and discovered that
it had been turned into a dressmaker's, he grew very melancholy, and
only cheered up a little when a lovely magenta fog came on and showed
him that some things were still going along as in the good old days.
I am kept quite busy at Laurette et Cie., thank goodness. (Not being
a French scholar like you—do you remember Jules?—I thought at first
that Cie was the name of the junior partner, and looked forward to
meeting him. “Miss Nicholas, shake hands with Mr. Cie, one of your
greatest admirers.”) I hold down the female equivalent of your job at
the Fillmore Nicholas Theatrical Enterprises Ltd.—that is to say, I'm
a sort of right-hand woman. I hang around and sidle up to the customers
when they come in, and say, “Chawming weather, moddom!” (which is
usually a black lie) and pass them on to the staff, who do the actual
work. I shouldn't mind going on like this for the next few years, but
Mr. Faucitt is determined to sell. I don't know if you are like that,
but every other Englishman I've ever met seems to have an ambition to
own a house and lot in Loamshire or Hants or Salop or somewhere. Their
one object in life is to make some money and “buy back the old place”—
which was sold, of course, at the end of act one to pay the heir's
Mr. Faucitt, when he was a small boy, used to live in a little
village in Gloucestershire, near a place called Cirencester—at least,
it isn't: it's called Cissister, which I bet you didn't know—and after
forgetting about it for fifty years, he has suddenly been bitten by the
desire to end his days there, surrounded by pigs and chickens. He took
me down to see the place the other day. Oh, Ginger, this English
country! Why any of you ever live in towns I can't think. Old, old grey
stone houses with yellow haystacks and lovely squelchy muddy lanes and
great fat trees and blue hills in the distance. The peace of it! If
ever I sell my soul, I shall insist on the devil giving me at least
forty years in some English country place in exchange.
Perhaps you will think from all this that I am too much occupied to
remember your existence. Just to show how interested I am in you, let
me tell you that, when I was reading the paper a week ago, I happened
to see the headline, “International Match.” It didn't seem to mean
anything at first, and then I suddenly recollected. This was the thing
you had once been a snip for! So I went down to a place called
Twickenham, where this football game was to be, to see the sort of
thing you used to do before I took charge of you and made you a
respectable right-hand man. There was an enormous crowd there, and I
was nearly squeezed to death, but I bore it for your sake. I found out
that the English team were the ones wearing white shirts, and that the
ones in red were the Welsh. I said to the man next to me, after he had
finished yelling himself black in the face, “Could you kindly inform me
which is the English scrum-half?” And just at that moment the players
came quite near where I was, and about a dozen assassins in red hurled
themselves violently on top of a meek-looking little fellow who had
just fallen on the ball. Ginger, you are well out of it! That was the
scrum-half, and I gathered that that sort of thing was a mere
commonplace in his existence. Stopping a rush, it is called, and he is
expected to do it all the time. The idea of you ever going in for such
brutal sports! You thank your stars that you are safe on your little
stool in Fillmore's outer office, and that, if anybody jumps on top of
you now, you can call a cop. Do you mean to say you really used to do
these daredevil feats? You must have hidden depths in you which I have
As I was taking a ride down Piccadilly the other day on top of a
bus, I saw somebody walking along who seemed familiar. It was Mr.
Carmyle. So he's back in England again. He didn't see me, thank
goodness. I don't want to meet anybody just at present who reminds me
of New York.
Thanks for telling me all the news, but please don't do it again. It
makes me remember, and I don't want to. It's this way, Ginger. Let me
write to you, because it really does relieve me, but don't answer my
letters. Do you mind? I'm sure you'll understand.
So Fillmore and Gladys Winch are married! From what I have seen of
her, it's the best thing that has ever happened to Brother F. She is a
splendid girl. I must write to him...
Laurette et Cie..
dear ginger,—I saw in a Sunday paper last week that “The Primrose
Way” had been produced in New York, and was a great success. Well, I'm
very glad. But I don't think the papers ought to print things like
that. It's unsettling.
Next day, I did one of those funny things you do when you're feeling
blue and lonely and a long way away from everybody. I called at your
club and asked for you! Such a nice old man in uniform at the desk said
in a fatherly way that you hadn't been in lately, and he rather fancied
you were out of town, but would I take a seat while he inquired. He
then summoned a tiny boy, also in uniform, and the child skipped off
chanting, “Mister Kemp! Mister Kemp!” in a shrill treble. It gave me
such an odd feeling to hear your name echoing in the distance. I felt
so ashamed for giving them all that trouble; and when the boy came back
I slipped twopence into his palm, which I suppose was against all the
rules, though he seemed to like it.
Mr. Faucitt has sold the business and retired to the country, and I
am rather at a loose end...
(whatever that means)
(slang for Shropshire)
dear ginger,—What's the use? What is the use? I do all I can to get
right away from New York, and New York comes after me and tracks me
down in my hiding-place. A week or so ago, as I was walking down the
Strand in an aimless sort of way, out there came right on top of
me—who do you think? Fillmore, arm in arm with Mr. Carmyle! I couldn't
dodge. In the first place, Mr. Carmyle had seen me; in the second
place, it is a day's journey to dodge poor dear Fillmore now. I blushed
for him. Ginger! Right there in the Strand I blushed for him. In my
worst dreams I had never pictured him so enormous. Upon what meat doth
this our Fillmore feed that he is grown so great? Poor Gladys! When she
looks at him she must feel like a bigamist.
Apparently Fillmore is still full of big schemes, for he talked
airily about buying all sorts of English plays. He has come over, as I
suppose you know, to arrange about putting on “The Primrose Way” over
here. He is staying at the Savoy, and they took me off there to lunch,
whooping joyfully as over a strayed lamb. It was the worst thing that
could possibly have happened to me. Fillmore talked Broadway without a
pause, till by the time he had worked his way past the French pastry
and was lolling back, breathing a little stertorously, waiting for the
coffee and liqueurs, he had got me so homesick that, if it hadn't been
that I didn't want to make a public exhibition of myself, I should have
broken down and howled. It was crazy of me ever to go near the Savoy.
Of course, it's simply an annex to Broadway. There were Americans at
every table as far as the eye could reach. I might just as well have
been at the Astor.
Well, if Fate insists in bringing New York to England for my special
discomfiture, I suppose I have got to put up with it. I just let events
take their course, and I have been drifting ever since. Two days ago I
drifted here. Mr. Carmyle invited Fillmore—he seems to love
Fillmore—and me to Monk's Crofton, and I hadn't even the shadow of an
excuse for refusing. So I came, and I am now sitting writing to you in
an enormous bedroom with an open fire and armchairs and every other
sort of luxury. Fillmore is out golfing. He sails for New York on
Saturday on the Mauretania. I am horrified to hear from him that, in
addition to all his other big schemes, he is now promoting a fight for
the light-weight championship in Jersey City, and guaranteeing enormous
sums to both boxers. It's no good arguing with him. If you do, he
simply quotes figures to show the fortunes other people have made out
of these things. Besides, it's too late now, anyway. As far as I can
make out, the fight is going to take place in another week or two. All
the same, it makes my flesh creep.
Well, it's no use worrying, I suppose. Let's change the subject. Do
you know Monk's Crofton? Probably you don't, as I seem to remember
hearing something said about it being a recent purchase. Mr. Carmyle
bought it from some lord or other who had been losing money on the
Stock Exchange. I hope you haven't seen it, anyway, because I want to
describe it at great length. I want to pour out my soul about it.
Ginger, what has England ever done to deserve such paradises? I
thought, in my ignorance, that Mr. Faucitt's Cissister place was pretty
good, but it doesn't even begin. It can't compete. Of course, his is
just an ordinary country house, and this is a Seat. Monk's Crofton is
the sort of place they used to write about in the English novels. You
know. “The sunset was falling on the walls of G——Castle, in
B——shire, hard by the picturesque village of H——, and not a stone's
throw from the hamlet of J——.” I can imagine Tennyson's Maud living
here. It is one of the stately homes of England; how beautiful they
stand, and I'm crazy about it.
You motor up from the station, and after you have gone about three
miles, you turn in at a big iron gate with stone posts on each side
with stone beasts on them. Close by the gate is the cutest little house
with an old man inside it who pops out and touches his hat. This is
only the lodge, really, but you think you have arrived; so you get all
ready to jump out, and then the car goes rolling on for another fifty
miles or so through beech woods full of rabbits and open meadows with
deer in them. Finally, just as you think you are going on for ever, you
whizz round a corner, and there's the house. You don't get a glimpse of
it till then, because the trees are too thick.
It's very large, and sort of low and square, with a kind of tower at
one side and the most fascinating upper porch sort of thing with
battlements. I suppose in the old days you used to stand on this and
drop molten lead on visitors' heads. Wonderful lawns all round, and
shrubberies and a lake that you can just see where the ground dips
beyond the fields. Of course it's too early yet for them to be out, but
to the left of the house there's a place where there will be about a
million roses when June comes round, and all along the side of the
rose-garden is a high wall of old red brick which shuts off the kitchen
garden. I went exploring there this morning. It's an enormous place,
with hot-houses and things, and there's the cunningest farm at one end
with a stable yard full of puppies that just tear the heart out of you,
they're so sweet. And a big, sleepy cat, which sits and blinks in the
sun and lets the puppies run all over her. And there's a lovely
stillness, and you can hear everything growing. And thrushes and
blackbirds... Oh, Ginger, it's heavenly!
But there's a catch. It's a case of “Where every prospect pleases
and only man is vile.” At least, not exactly vile, I suppose, but
terribly stodgy. I can see now why you couldn't hit it off with the
Family. Because I've seen 'em all! They're here! Yes, Uncle Donald and
all of them. Is it a habit of your family to collect in gangs, or have
I just happened to stumble into an accidental Old Home Week? When I
came down to dinner the first evening, the drawing-room was full to
bursting point—not simply because Fillmore was there, but because
there were uncles and aunts all over the place. I felt like a small
lion in a den of Daniels. I know exactly now what you mean about the
Family. They look at you! Of course, it's all right for me, because I
am snowy white clear through, but I can just imagine what it must have
been like for you with your permanently guilty conscience. You must
have had an awful time.
By the way, it's going to be a delicate business getting this letter
through to you—rather like carrying the despatches through the enemy's
lines in a Civil War play. You're supposed to leave letters on the
table in the hall, and someone collects them in the afternoon and takes
them down to the village on a bicycle. But, if I do that some aunt or
uncle is bound to see it, and I shall be an object of loathing, for it
is no light matter, my lad, to be caught having correspondence with a
human Jimpson weed like you. It would blast me socially. At least, so I
gather from the way they behaved when your name came up at dinner last
night. Somebody mentioned you, and the most awful roasting party broke
loose. Uncle Donald acting as cheer-leader. I said feebly that I had
met you and had found you part human, and there was an awful silence
till they all started at the same time to show me where I was wrong,
and how cruelly my girlish inexperience had deceived me. A young and
innocent half-portion like me, it appears, is absolutely incapable of
suspecting the true infamy of the dregs of society. You aren't fit to
speak to the likes of me, being at the kindest estimate little more
than a blot on the human race. I tell you this in case you may imagine
you're popular with the Family. You're not.
So I shall have to exercise a good deal of snaky craft in smuggling
this letter through. I'll take it down to the village myself if I can
sneak away. But it's going to be pretty difficult, because for some
reason I seem to be a centre of attraction. Except when I take refuge
in my room, hardly a moment passes without an aunt or an uncle popping
out and having a cosy talk with me. It sometimes seems as though they
were weighing me in the balance. Well, let 'em weigh!
Time to dress for dinner now. Good-bye.
Yours in the balance,
P.S.—You were perfectly right about your Uncle Donald's moustache,
but I don't agree with you that it is more his misfortune than his
fault. I think he does it on purpose.
(Just for the moment)
dear ginger,—Leaving here to-day. In disgrace. Hard, cold looks
from the family. Strained silences. Uncle Donald far from chummy. You
can guess what has happened. I might have seen it coming. I can see now
that it was in the air all along.
Fillmore knows nothing about it. He left just before it happened. I
shall see him very soon, for I have decided to come back and stop
running away from things any longer. It's cowardly to skulk about over
here. Besides, I'm feeling so much better that I believe I can face the
ghosts. Anyway, I'm going to try. See you almost as soon as you get
I shall mail this in London, and I suppose it will come over by the
same boat as me. It's hardly worth writing, really, of course, but I
have sneaked up to my room to wait till the motor arrives to take me to
the station, and it's something to do. I can hear muffled voices. The
Family talking me over, probably. Saying they never really liked me all
along. Oh, well!
Yours moving in an orderly manner to the exit,
CHAPTER XIII. STRANGE BEHAVIOUR OF A
Sally's emotions, as she sat in her apartment on the morning of her
return to New York, resembled somewhat those of a swimmer who, after
wavering on a raw morning at the brink of a chill pool, nerves himself
to the plunge. She was aching, but she knew that she had done well. If
she wanted happiness, she must fight for it, and for all these months
she had been shirking the fight. She had done with wavering on the
brink, and here she was, in mid-stream, ready for whatever might
befall. It hurt, this coming to grips. She had expected it to hurt. But
it was a pain that stimulated, not a dull melancholy that smothered.
She felt alive and defiant.
She had finished unpacking and tidying up. The next move was
certainly to go and see Ginger. She had suddenly become aware that she
wanted very badly to see Ginger. His stolid friendliness would be a
support and a prop. She wished now that she had sent him a cable, so
that he could have met her at the dock. It had been rather terrible at
the dock. The echoing customs sheds had sapped her valour and she felt
alone and forlorn.
She looked at her watch, and was surprised to find how early it was.
She could catch him at the office and make him take her out to lunch.
She put on her hat and went out.
The restless hand of change, always active in New York, had not
spared the outer office of the Fillmore Nicholas Theatrical Enterprises
Ltd. in the months of her absence. She was greeted on her arrival by an
entirely new and original stripling in the place of the one with whom
at her last visit she had established such cordial relations. Like his
predecessor he was generously pimpled, but there the resemblance
stopped. He was a grim boy, and his manner was stern and suspicious. He
peered narrowly at Sally for a moment as if he had caught her in the
act of purloining the office blotting-paper, then, with no little
acerbity, desired her to state her business.
“I want Mr. Kemp,” said Sally.
The office-boy scratched his cheek dourly with a ruler. No one would
have guessed, so austere was his aspect, that a moment before her
entrance he had been trying to balance it on his chin, juggling the
while with a pair of paper-weights. For, impervious as he seemed to
human weaknesses, it was this lad's ambition one day to go into
“What name?” he said, coldly.
“Nicholas,” said Sally. “I am Mr. Nicholas' sister.”
On a previous occasion when she had made this announcement,
disastrous results had ensued; but to-day it went well. It seemed to
hit the office-boy like a bullet. He started convulsively, opened his
mouth, and dropped the ruler. In the interval of stooping and
recovering it he was able to pull himself together. He had not been
curious about Sally's name. What he had wished was to have the name of
the person for whom she was asking repeated. He now perceived that he
had had a bit of luck. A wearying period of disappointment in the
matter of keeping the paper-weights circulating while balancing the
ruler, had left him peevish, and it had been his intention to work off
his ill-humour on the young visitor. The discovery that it was the
boss's sister who was taking up his time, suggested the advisability of
a radical change of tactics. He had stooped with a frown: he returned
to the perpendicular with a smile that was positively winning. It was
like the sun suddenly bursting through a London fog.
“Will you take a seat, lady?” he said, with polished courtesy even
unbending so far as to reach out and dust one with the sleeve of his
coat. He added that the morning was a fine one.
“Thank you,” said Sally. “Will you tell him I'm here.”
“Mr. Nicholas is out, miss,” said the office-boy, with gentlemanly
regret. “He's back in New York, but he's gone out.”
“I don't want Mr. Nicholas. I want Mr. Kemp.”
“Yes, Mr. Kemp.”
Sorrow at his inability to oblige shone from every hill-top on the
“Don't know of anyone of that name around here,” he said,
“But surely...” Sally broke off suddenly. A grim foreboding had come
to her. “How long have you been here?” she asked.
“All day, ma'am,” said the office-boy, with the manner of a
“I mean, how long have you been employed here?”
“Just over a month, miss.”
“Hasn't Mr. Kemp been in the office all that time?”
“Name's new to me, lady. Does he look like anything? I meanter say,
what's he look like?”
“He has very red hair.”
“Never seen him in here,” said the office-boy. The truth shone
coldly on Sally. She blamed herself for ever having gone away, and told
herself that she might have known what would happen. Left to his own
resources, the unhappy Ginger had once more made a hash of it. And this
hash must have been a more notable and outstanding hash than any of his
previous efforts, for, surely, Fillmore would not lightly have
dismissed one who had come to him under her special protection.
“Where is Mr. Nicholas?” she asked. It seemed to her that Fillmore
was the only possible source of information. “Did you say he was out?”
“Really out, miss,” said the office-boy, with engaging candour. “He
went off to White Plains in his automobile half-an-hour ago.”
“White Plains? What for?”
The pimpled stripling had now given himself up wholeheartedly to
social chit-chat. Usually he liked his time to himself and resented the
intrusion of the outer world, for he who had chosen jugglery for his
walk in life must neglect no opportunity of practising: but so
favourable was the impression which Sally had made on his plastic mind
that he was delighted to converse with her as long as she wished.
“I guess what's happened is, he's gone up to take a look at Bugs
Butler,” he said.
“Whose butler?” said Sally mystified.
The office-boy smiled a tolerant smile. Though an admirer of the
sex, he was aware that women were seldom hep to the really important
things in life. He did not blame them. That was the way they were
constructed, and one simply had to accept it.
“Bugs Butler is training up at White Plains, miss.”
“Who is Bugs Butler?”
Something of his former bleakness of aspect returned to the
office-boy. Sally's question had opened up a subject on which he felt
“Ah!” he replied, losing his air of respectful deference as he
approached the topic. “Who is he! That's what they're all saying, all
the wise guys. Who has Bugs Butler ever licked?”
“I don't know,” said Sally, for he had fixed her with a penetrating
gaze and seemed to be pausing for a reply.
“Nor nobody else,” said the stripling vehemently. “A lot of stiffs
out on the coast, that's all. Ginks nobody has ever heard of, except
Cyclone Mullins, and it took that false alarm fifteen rounds to get a
referee's decision over him. The boss would go and give him a chance
against the champ, but I could have told him that the legitimate
contender was K-leg Binns. K-leg put Cyclone Mullins out in the fifth.
Well,” said the office-boy in the overwrought tone of one chafing at
human folly, “if anybody thinks Bugs Butler can last six rounds with
Lew Lucas, I've two bucks right here in my vest pocket that says it
Sally began to see daylight.
“Oh, Bugs—Mr. Butler is one of the boxers in this fight that my
brother is interested in?”
“That's right. He's going up against the lightweight champ. Lew
Lucas is the lightweight champ. He's a bird!”
“Yes?” said Sally. This youth had a way of looking at her with his
head cocked on one side as though he expected her to say something.
“Yes, sir!” said the stripling with emphasis. “Lew Lucas is a hot
sketch. He used to live on the next street to me,” he added as
clinching evidence of his hero's prowess. “I've seen his old mother as
close as I am to you. Say, I seen her a hundred times. Is any stiff of
a Bugs Butler going to lick a fellow like that?”
“It doesn't seem likely.”
“You spoke it!” said the lad crisply, striking unsuccessfully at a
fly which had settled on the blotting-paper.
There was a pause. Sally started to rise.
“And there's another thing,” said the office-boy, loath to close the
subject. “Can Bugs Butler make a hundred and thirty-five ringside
without being weak?”
“It sounds awfully difficult.”
“They say he's clever.” The expert laughed satirically. “Well,
what's that going to get him? The poor fish can't punch a hole in a
“You don't seem to like Mr. Butler.”
“Oh, I've nothing against him,” said the office-boy magnanimously.
“I'm only saying he's no licence to be mixing it with Lew Lucas.”
Sally got up. Absorbing as this chat on current form was, more
important matters claimed her attention.
“How shall I find my brother when I get to White Plains?” she asked.
“Oh, anybody'll show you the way to the training-camp. If you hurry,
there's a train you can make now.”
“Thank you very much.”
He opened the door for her with an old-world politeness which disuse
had rendered a little rusty: then, with an air of getting back to
business after a pleasant but frivolous interlude, he took up the
paper-weights once more and placed the ruler with nice care on his
Fillmore heaved a sigh of relief and began to sidle from the room.
It was a large room, half barn, half gymnasium. Athletic appliances of
various kinds hung on the walls and in the middle there was a wide
roped-off space, around which a small crowd had distributed itself with
an air of expectancy. This is a commercial age, and the days when a
prominent pugilist's training activities used to be hidden from the
public gaze are over. To-day, if the public can lay its hands on fifty
cents, it may come and gaze its fill. This afternoon, plutocrats to the
number of about forty had assembled, though not all of these, to the
regret of Mr. Lester Burrowes, the manager of the eminent Bugs Butler,
had parted with solid coin. Many of those present were newspaper
representatives and on the free list—writers who would polish up Mr.
Butler's somewhat crude prognostications as to what he proposed to do
to Mr. Lew Lucas, and would report him as saying, “I am in really
superb condition and feel little apprehension of the issue,” and
artists who would depict him in a state of semi-nudity with feet
several sizes too large for any man.
The reason for Fillmore's relief was that Mr. Burrowes, who was a
great talker and had buttonholed him a quarter of an hour ago, had at
last had his attention distracted elsewhere, and had gone off to
investigate some matter that called for his personal handling, leaving
Fillmore free to slide away to the hotel and get a bite to eat, which
he sorely needed. The zeal which had brought him to the training-camp
to inspect the final day of Mr. Butler's preparation—for the fight was
to take place on the morrow—had been so great that he had omitted to
lunch before leaving New York.
So Fillmore made thankfully for the door. And it was at the door
that he encountered Sally. He was looking over his shoulder at the
moment, and was not aware of her presence till she spoke.
Sally had spoken softly, but a dynamite explosion could not have
shattered her brother's composure with more completeness. In the
leaping twist which brought him facing her, he rose a clear three
inches from the floor. He had a confused sensation, as though his
nervous system had been stirred up with a pole. He struggled for breath
and moistened his lips with the tip of his tongue, staring at her
continuously during the process.
Great men, in their moments of weakness, are to be pitied rather
than scorned. If ever a man had an excuse for leaping like a young ram,
Fillmore had it. He had left Sally not much more than a week ago in
England, in Shropshire, at Monk's Crofton. She had said nothing of any
intention on her part of leaving the country, the county, or the house.
Yet here she was, in Bugs Butler's training-camp at White Plains, in
the State of New York, speaking softly in his ear without even going
through the preliminary of tapping him on the shoulder to advertise her
presence. No wonder that Fillmore was startled. And no wonder that, as
he adjusted his faculties to the situation, there crept upon him a
For Fillmore had not been blind to the significance of that
invitation to Monk's Crofton. Nowadays your wooer does not formally
approach a girl's nearest relative and ask permission to pay his
addresses; but, when he invites her and that nearest relative to his
country home and collects all the rest of the family to meet her, the
thing may be said to have advanced beyond the realms of mere
speculation. Shrewdly Fillmore had deduced that Bruce Carmyle was in
love with Sally, and mentally he had joined their hands and given them
a brother's blessing. And now it was only too plain that disaster must
have occurred. If the invitation could mean only one thing, so also
could Sally's presence at White Plains mean only one thing.
“Sally!” A croaking whisper was the best he could achieve. “What...
“Did I startle you? I'm sorry.”
“What are you doing here? Why aren't you at Monk's Crofton?”
Sally glanced past him at the ring and the crowd around it.
“I decided I wanted to get back to America. Circumstances arose
which made it pleasanter to leave Monk's Crofton.”
“Do you mean to say... ?”
“Yes. Don't let's talk about it.”
“Do you mean to say,” persisted Fillmore, “that Carmyle proposed to
you and you turned him down?”
“I don't think it's particularly nice to talk about that sort of
A feeling of desolation overcame Fillmore. That conviction, which
saddens us at all times, of the wilful bone-headedness of our fellows
swept coldly upon him. Everything had been so perfect, the whole
arrangement so ideal, that it had never occurred to him as a
possibility that Sally might take it into her head to spoil it by
declining to play the part allotted to her. The match was so obviously
the best thing that could happen. It was not merely the suitor's
impressive wealth that made him hold this opinion, though it would be
idle to deny that the prospect of having a brother-in-lawful claim on
the Carmyle bank-balance had cast a rosy glamour over the future as he
had envisaged it. He honestly liked and respected the man. He
appreciated his quiet and aristocratic reserve. A well-bred fellow,
sensible withal, just the sort of husband a girl like Sally needed. And
now she had ruined everything. With the capricious perversity which so
characterizes her otherwise delightful sex, she had spilled the beans.
“Oh, Fill!” Sally had expected that realization of the facts would
produce these symptoms in him, but now that they had presented
themselves she was finding them rasping to the nerves. “I should have
thought the reason was obvious.”
“You mean you don't like him?”
“I don't know whether I do or not. I certainly don't like him enough
to marry him.”
“He's a darned good fellow.”
“Is he? You say so. I don't know.”
The imperious desire for bodily sustenance began to compete
successfully for Fillmore's notice with his spiritual anguish.
“Let's go to the hotel and talk it over. We'll go to the hotel and
I'll give you something to eat.”
“I don't want anything to eat, thanks.”
“You don't want anything to eat?” said Fillmore incredulously. He
supposed in a vague sort of way that there were eccentric people of
this sort, but it was hard to realize that he had met one of them. “I'm
“Well, run along then.”
“Yes, but I want to talk...”
He was not the only person who wanted to talk. At the moment a small
man of sporting exterior hurried up. He wore what his tailor's
advertisements would have called a “nobbly” suit of checked tweed
and—in defiance of popular prejudice—a brown bowler hat. Mr. Lester
Burrowes, having dealt with the business which had interrupted their
conversation a few minutes before, was anxious to resume his remarks on
the subject of the supreme excellence in every respect of his young
“Say, Mr. Nicholas, you ain't going'? Bugs is just getting ready to
He glanced inquiringly at Sally.
“My sister—Mr. Burrowes,” said Fillmore faintly. “Mr. Burrowes is
Bugs Butler's manager.”
“How do you do?” said Sally.
“Pleased to meecher,” said Mr. Burrowes. “Say...”
“I was just going to the hotel to get something to eat,” said
Mr. Burrowes clutched at his coat-button with a swoop, and held him
with a glittering eye.
“Yes, but, say, before-you-go-lemme-tell-ya-somef'n. You've never
seen this boy of mine, not when he was feeling right. Believe me, he's
there! He's a wizard. He's a Hindoo! Say, he's been practising up a
left shift that...”
Fillmore's eye met Sally's wanly, and she pitied him. Presently she
would require him to explain to her how he had dared to dismiss Ginger
from his employment—and make that explanation a good one: but in the
meantime she remembered that he was her brother and was suffering.
“He's the cleverest lightweight,” proceeded Mr. Burrowes fervently,
“since Joe Gans. I'm telling you and I know! He...”
“Can he make a hundred and thirty-five ringside without being weak?”
The effect of this simple question on Mr. Burrowes was stupendous.
He dropped away from Fillmore's coat-button like an exhausted bivalve,
and his small mouth opened feebly. It was as if a child had suddenly
propounded to an eminent mathematician some abstruse problem in the
higher algebra. Females who took an interest in boxing had come into
Mr. Burrowes' life before—-in his younger days, when he was a famous
featherweight, the first of his three wives had been accustomed to sit
at the ringside during his contests and urge him in language of the
severest technicality to knock opponents' blocks off—but somehow he
had not supposed from her appearance and manner that Sally was one of
the elect. He gaped at her, and the relieved Fillmore sidled off like a
bird hopping from the compelling gaze of a snake. He was not quite sure
that he was acting correctly in allowing his sister to roam at large
among the somewhat Bohemian surroundings of a training-camp, but the
instinct of self-preservation turned the scale. He had breakfasted
early, and if he did not eat right speedily it seemed to him that
dissolution would set in.
“Whazzat?” said Mr. Burrowes feebly.
“It took him fifteen rounds to get a referee's decision over Cyclone
Mullins,” said Sally severely, “and K-leg Binns...”
Mr. Burrowes rallies.
“You ain't got it right” he protested. “Say, you mustn't believe
what you see in the papers. The referee was dead against us, and
Cyclone was down once for all of half a minute and they wouldn't count
him out. Gee! You got to kill a guy in some towns before they'll give
you a decision. At that, they couldn't do nothing so raw as make it
anything but a win for my boy, after him leading by a mile all the way.
Have you ever seen Bugs, ma'am?”
Sally had to admit that she had not had that privilege. Mr. Burrowes
with growing excitement felt in his breast-pocket and produced a
picture-postcard, which he thrust into her hand.
“That's Bugs,” he said. “Take a slant at that and then tell me if he
don't look the goods.”
The photograph represented a young man in the irreducible minimum of
clothing who crouched painfully, as though stricken with one of the
acuter forms of gastritis.
“I'll call him over and have him sign it for you,” said Mr.
Burrowes, before Sally had had time to grasp the fact that this work of
art was a gift and no mere loan. “Here, Bugs—wantcher.”
A youth enveloped in a bath-robe, who had been talking to a group of
admirers near the ring, turned, started languidly towards them, then,
seeing Sally, quickened his pace. He was an admirer of the sex.
Mr. Burrowes did the honours.
“Bugs, this is Miss Nicholas, come to see you work out. I have been
telling her she's going to have a treat.” And to Sally. “Shake hands
with Bugs Butler, ma'am, the coming lightweight champion of the world.”
Mr. Butler's photograph, Sally considered, had flattered him. He
was, in the flesh, a singularly repellent young man. There was a mean
and cruel curve to his lips and a cold arrogance in his eye; a
something dangerous and sinister in the atmosphere he radiated.
Moreover, she did not like the way he smirked at her.
However, she exerted herself to be amiable.
“I hope you are going to win, Mr. Butler,” she said.
The smile which she forced as she spoke the words removed the coming
champion's doubts, though they had never been serious. He was convinced
now that he had made a hit. He always did, he reflected, with the
girls. It was something about him. His chest swelled complacently
beneath the bath-robe.
“You betcher,” he asserted briefly.
Mr. Burrows looked at his watch.
“Time you were starting, Bugs.”
The coming champion removed his gaze from Sally's face, into which
he had been peering in a conquering manner, and cast a disparaging
glance at the audience. It was far from being as large as he could have
wished, and at least a third of it was composed of non-payers from the
“All right,” he said, bored.
His languor left him, as his gaze fell on Sally again, and his
spirits revived somewhat. After all, small though the numbers of
spectators might be, bright eyes would watch and admire him.
“I'll go a couple of rounds with Reddy for a starter,” he said.
“Seen him anywheres? He's never around when he's wanted.”
“I'll fetch him,” said Mr. Burrowes. “He's back there somewheres.”
“I'm going to show that guy up this afternoon,” said Mr. Butler
coldly. “He's been getting too fresh.”
The manager bustled off, and Bugs Butler, with a final smirk, left
Sally and dived under the ropes. There was a stir of interest in the
audience, though the newspaper men, blasé through familiarity,
exhibited no emotion. Presently Mr. Burrowes reappeared, shepherding a
young man whose face was hidden by the sweater which he was pulling
over his head. He was a sturdily built young man. The sweater, moving
from his body, revealed a good pair of shoulders.
A last tug, and the sweater was off. Red hair flashed into view,
tousled and disordered: and, as she saw it, Sally uttered an
involuntary gasp of astonishment which caused many eyes to turn towards
her. And the red-headed young man, who had been stooping to pick up his
gloves, straightened himself with a jerk and stood staring at her
blankly and incredulously, his face slowly crimsoning.
It was the energetic Mr. Burrowes who broke the spell.
“Come on, come on,” he said impatiently. “Li'l speed there, Reddy.”
Ginger Kemp started like a sleep-walker awakened; then recovering
himself, slowly began to pull on the gloves. Embarrassment was stamped
on his agreeable features. His face matched his hair.
Sally plucked at the little manager's elbow. He turned irritably,
but beamed in a distrait sort of manner when he perceived the source of
“Who—him?” he said in answer to Sally's whispered question. “He's
just one of Bugs' sparring-partners.”
Mr. Burrowes, fussy now that the time had come for action,
“You'll excuse me, miss, but I have to hold the watch. We mustn't
waste any time.”
Sally drew back. She felt like an infidel who intrudes upon the
celebration of strange rites. This was Man's hour, and women must keep
in the background. She had the sensation of being very small and yet
very much in the way, like a puppy who has wandered into a church. The
novelty and solemnity of the scene awed her.
She looked at Ginger, who with averted gaze was fiddling with his
clothes in the opposite corner of the ring. He was as removed from
communication as if he had been in another world. She continued to
stare, wide-eyed, and Ginger, shuffling his feet self-consciously,
plucked at his gloves.
Mr. Butler, meanwhile, having doffed his bath-robe, stretched
himself, and with leisurely nonchalance put on a second pair of gloves,
was filling in the time with a little shadow boxing. He moved
rhythmically to and fro, now ducking his head, now striking out with
his muffled hands, and a sickening realization of the man's animal
power swept over Sally and turned her cold. Swathed in his bath-robe,
Bugs Butler had conveyed an atmosphere of dangerousness: in the
boxing-tights which showed up every rippling muscle, he was horrible
and sinister, a machine built for destruction, a human panther.
So he appeared to Sally, but a stout and bulbous eyed man standing
at her side was not equally impressed. Obviously one of the Wise Guys
of whom her friend the sporting office-boy had spoken, he was frankly
dissatisfied with the exhibition.
“Shadow-boxing,” he observed in a cavilling spirit to his companion.
“Yes, he can do that all right, just like I can fox-trot if I ain't got
a partner to get in the way. But one good wallop, and then watch him.”
His friend, also plainly a guy of established wisdom, assented with
a curt nod.
“Ah!” he agreed.
“Lew Lucas,” said the first wise guy, “is just as shifty, and he can
“Ah!” said the second wise guy.
“Just because he beats up a few poor mutts of sparring-partners,”
said the first wise guy disparagingly, “he thinks he's someone.”
“Ah!” said the second wise guy.
As far as Sally could interpret these remarks, the full meaning of
which was shrouded from her, they seemed to be reassuring. For a
comforting moment she ceased to regard Ginger as a martyr waiting to be
devoured by a lion. Mr. Butler, she gathered, was not so formidable as
he appeared. But her relief was not to be long-lived.
“Of course he'll eat this red-headed gink,” went on the first wise
guy. “That's the thing he does best, killing his sparring-partners. But
Sally was not interested in Lew Lucas. That numbing fear had come
back to her. Even these cognoscenti, little as they esteemed Mr.
Butler, had plainly no doubts as to what he would do to Ginger. She
tried to tear herself away, but something stronger than her own will
kept her there standing where she was, holding on to the rope and
staring forlornly into the ring.
“Ready, Bugs?” asked Mr. Burrowes.
The coming champion nodded carelessly.
“Go to it,” said Mr. Burrowes.
Ginger ceased to pluck at his gloves and advanced into the ring.
Of all the learned professions, pugilism is the one in which the
trained expert is most sharply divided from the mere dabbler. In other
fields the amateur may occasionally hope to compete successfully with
the man who has made a business of what is to him but a sport, but at
boxing never: and the whole demeanour of Bugs Butler showed that he had
laid this truth to heart. It would be too little to say that his
bearing was confident: he comported himself with the care-free
jauntiness of an infant about to demolish a Noah's Ark with a
tack-hammer. Cyclone Mullinses might withstand him for fifteen rounds
where they yielded to a K-leg Binns in the fifth, but, when it came to
beating up a sparring-partner and an amateur at that, Bugs Butler knew
his potentialities. He was there forty ways and he did not attempt to
conceal it. Crouching as was his wont, he uncoiled himself like a
striking rattlesnake and flicked Ginger lightly over his guard. Then he
returned to his crouch and circled sinuously about the ring with the
amiable intention of showing the crowd, payers and deadheads alike,
what real footwork was. If there was one thing on which Bugs Butler
prided himself, it was footwork.
The adverb “lightly” is a relative term, and the blow which had just
planted a dull patch on Ginger's cheekbone affected those present in
different degrees. Ginger himself appeared stolidly callous. Sally
shuddered to the core of her being and had to hold more tightly to the
rope to support herself. The two wise guys mocked openly. To the wise
guys, expert connoisseurs of swat, the thing had appeared richly
farcical. They seemed to consider the blow, administered to a third
party and not to themselves, hardly worth calling a blow at all. Two
more, landing as quickly and neatly as the first, left them equally
“Call that punching?” said the first wise guy.
“Ah!” said the second wise guy.
But Mr. Butler, if he heard this criticism—and it is probable that
he did—for the wise ones had been restrained by no delicacy of feeling
from raising their voices, was in no way discommoded by it. Bugs Butler
knew what he was about. Bright eyes were watching him, and he meant to
give them a treat. The girls like smooth work. Any roughneck could sail
into a guy and knock the daylights out of him, but how few could be
clever and flashy and scientific? Few, few, indeed, thought Mr. Butler
as he slid in and led once more.
Something solid smote Mr. Butler's nose, rocking him on to his heels
and inducing an unpleasant smarting sensation about his eyes. He backed
away and regarded Ginger with astonishment, almost with pain. Until
this moment he had scarcely considered him as an active participant in
the scene at all, and he felt strongly that this sort of thing was bad
form. It was not being done by sparring-partners.
A juster man might have reflected that he himself was to blame. He
had undeniably been careless. In the very act of leading he had allowed
his eyes to flicker sideways to see how Sally was taking this
exhibition of science, and he had paid the penalty. Nevertheless, he
was piqued. He shimmered about the ring, thinking it over. And the more
he thought it over, the less did he approve of his young assistant's
conduct. Hard thoughts towards Ginger began to float in his mind.
Ginger, too, was thinking hard thoughts. He had not had an easy time
since he had come to the training camp, but never till to-day had he
experienced any resentment towards his employer. Until this afternoon
Bugs Butler had pounded him honestly and without malice, and he had
gone through it, as the other sparring-partners did, phlegmatically,
taking it as part of the day's work. But this afternoon there had been
a difference. Those careless flicks had been an insult, a deliberate
offence. The man was trying to make a fool of him, playing to the
gallery: and the thought of who was in that gallery inflamed Ginger
past thought of consequences. No one, not even Mr. Butler, was more
keenly alive than he to the fact that in a serious conflict with a man
who to-morrow night might be light-weight champion of the world he
stood no chance whatever: but he did not intend to be made an
exhibition of in front of Sally without doing something to hold his end
up. He proposed to go down with his flag flying, and in pursuance of
this object he dug Mr. Butler heavily in the lower ribs with his right,
causing that expert to clinch and the two wise guys to utter sharp
barking sounds expressive of derision.
“Say, what the hell d'ya think you're getting at?” demanded the
aggrieved pugilist in a heated whisper in Ginger's ear as they fell
into the embrace. “What's the idea, you jelly bean?”
Ginger maintained a pink silence. His jaw was set, and the temper
which Nature had bestowed upon him to go with his hair had reached
white heat. He dodged a vicious right which whizzed up at his chin out
of the breaking clinch, and rushed. A left hook shook him, but was too
high to do more. There was rough work in the far corner, and suddenly
with startling abruptness Bugs Butler, bothered by the ropes at his
back and trying to side-step, ran into a swing and fell.
“Time!” shouted the scandalized Mr. Burrowes, utterly aghast at this
frightful misadventure. In the whole course of his professional
experience he could recall no such devastating occurrence.
The audience was no less startled. There was audible gasping. The
newspaper men looked at each other with a wild surmise and conjured up
pleasant pictures of their sporting editors receiving this sensational
item of news later on over the telephone. The two wise guys, continuing
to pursue Mr. Butler with their dislike, emitted loud and raucous
laughs, and one of them, forming his hands into a megaphone, urged the
fallen warrior to go away and get a rep. As for Sally, she was
conscious of a sudden, fierce, cave-womanly rush of happiness which
swept away completely the sickening qualms of the last few minutes. Her
teeth were clenched and her eyes blazed with joyous excitement. She
looked at Ginger yearningly, longing to forget a gentle upbringing and
shout congratulation to him. She was proud of him. And mingled with the
pride was a curious feeling that was almost fear. This was not the mild
and amiable young man whom she was wont to mother through the
difficulties of a world in which he was unfitted to struggle for
himself. This was a new Ginger, a stranger to her.
On the rare occasions on which he had been knocked down in the past,
it had been Bugs Butler's canny practice to pause for a while and rest
before rising and continuing the argument, but now he was up almost
before he had touched the boards, and the satire of the second wise
guy, who had begun to saw the air with his hand and count loudly, lost
its point. It was only too plain that Mr. Butler's motto was that a man
may be down, but he is never out. And, indeed, the knock-down had been
largely a stumble. Bugs Butler's educated feet, which had carried him
unscathed through so many contests, had for this single occasion
managed to get themselves crossed just as Ginger's blow landed, and it
was to his lack of balance rather than the force of the swing that his
downfall had been due.
“Time!” he snarled, casting a malevolent side-glance at his manager.
“Like hell it's time!”
And in a whirlwind of flying gloves he flung himself upon Ginger,
driving him across the ring, while Mr. Burrowes, watch in hand, stared
with dropping jaw. If Ginger had seemed a new Ginger to Sally, still
more did this seem a new Bugs Butler to Mr. Burrowes, and the manager
groaned in spirit. Coolness, skill and science—these had been the
qualities in his protégé which had always so endeared him to Mr. Lester
Burrowes and had so enriched their respective bank accounts: and now,
on the eve of the most important fight in his life, before an audience
of newspaper men, he had thrown them all aside and was making an
exhibition of himself with a common sparring-partner.
That was the bitter blow to Mr. Burrowes. Had this lapse into the
unscientific primitive happened in a regular fight, he might have
mourned and poured reproof into Bug's ear when he got him back in his
corner at the end of the round; but he would not have experienced this
feeling of helpless horror—the sort of horror an elder of the church
might feel if he saw his favourite bishop yielding in public to the
fascination of jazz. It was the fact that Bugs Butler was lowering
himself to extend his powers against a sparring-partner that shocked
Mr. Burrowes. There is an etiquette in these things. A champion may
batter his sparring-partners into insensibility if he pleases, but he
must do it with nonchalance. He must not appear to be really trying.
And nothing could be more manifest than that Bugs Butler was trying.
His whole fighting soul was in his efforts to corner Ginger and destroy
him. The battle was raging across the ring and down the ring, and up
the ring and back again; yet always Ginger, like a storm-driven ship,
contrived somehow to weather the tempest. Out of the flurry of swinging
arms he emerged time after time bruised, bleeding, but fighting hard.
For Bugs Butler's fury was defeating its object. Had he remained his
cool and scientific self, he could have demolished Ginger and cut
through his defence in a matter of seconds. But he had lapsed back into
the methods of his unskilled novitiate. He swung and missed, swung and
missed again, struck but found no vital spot. And now there was blood
on his face, too. In some wild mêlée the sacred fount had been tapped,
and his teeth gleamed through a crimson mist.
The Wise Guys were beyond speech. They were leaning against one
another, punching each other feebly in the back. One was crying.
And then suddenly the end came, as swiftly and unexpectedly as the
thing had begun. His wild swings had tired Bugs Butler, and with
fatigue prudence returned to him. His feet began once more their subtle
weaving in and out. Twice his left hand flickered home. A quick feint,
a short, jolting stab, and Ginger's guard was down and he was swaying
in the middle of the ring, his hands hanging and his knees a-quiver.
Bugs Butler measured his distance, and Sally shut her eyes.
CHAPTER XIV. MR. ABRAHAMS RE-ENGAGES
AN OLD EMPLOYEE
The only real happiness, we are told, is to be obtained by bringing
happiness to others. Bugs Butler's mood, accordingly, when some thirty
hours after the painful episode recorded in the last chapter he awoke
from a state of coma in the ring at Jersey City to discover that Mr.
Lew Lucas had knocked him out in the middle of the third round, should
have been one of quiet contentment. His inability to block a short
left-hook followed by a right to the point of the jaw had ameliorated
quite a number of existences.
Mr. Lew Lucas, for one, was noticeably pleased. So were Mr. Lucas's
seconds, one of whom went so far as to kiss him. And most of the crowd,
who had betted heavily on the champion, were delighted. Yet Bugs Butler
did not rejoice. It is not too much to say that his peevish bearing
struck a jarring note in the general gaiety. A heavy frown disfigured
his face as he slouched from the ring.
But the happiness which he had spread went on spreading. The two
Wise Guys, who had been unable to attend the fight in person, received
the result on the ticker and exuberantly proclaimed themselves the
richer by five hundred dollars. The pimpled office-boy at the Fillmore
Nicholas Theatrical Enterprises Ltd. caused remark in the Subway by
whooping gleefully when he read the news in his morning paper, for he,
too, had been rendered wealthier by the brittleness of Mr. Butler's
chin. And it was with fierce satisfaction that Sally, breakfasting in
her little apartment, informed herself through the sporting page of the
details of the contender's downfall. She was not a girl who disliked
many people, but she had acquired a lively distaste for Bugs Butler.
Lew Lucas seemed a man after her own heart. If he had been a
personal friend of Ginger's he could not, considering the brief time at
his disposal, have avenged him with more thoroughness. In round one he
had done all sorts of diverting things to Mr. Butler's left eye: in
round two he had continued the good work on that gentleman's body; and
in round three he had knocked him out. Could anyone have done more?
Sally thought not, and she drank Lew Lucas's health in a cup of coffee
and hoped his old mother was proud of him.
The telephone bell rang at her elbow. She unhooked the receiver.
“Oh, hullo,” said a voice.
“Ginger!” cried Sally delightedly.
“I say, I'm awfully glad you're back. I only got your letter this
morning. Found it at the boarding-house. I happened to look in there
“Ginger,” interrupted Sally, “your voice is music, but I want to see
you. Where are you?”
“I'm at a chemist's shop across the street. I was wondering if...”
“Come here at once!”
“I say, may I? I was just going to ask.”
“You miserable creature, why haven't you been round to see me
“Well, as a matter of fact, I haven't been going about much for the
last day. You see...”
“I know. Of course.” Quick sympathy came into Sally's voice. She
gave a sidelong glance of approval and gratitude at the large picture
of Lew Lucas which beamed up at her from the morning paper. “You poor
thing! How are you?”
“Oh, all right, thanks.”
There was a slight pause at the other end of the wire.
“I'm not much to look at, you know.”
“You never were. Stop talking and hurry over.”
“I mean to say...”
Sally hung up the receiver firmly. She waited eagerly for some
minutes, and then footsteps came along the passage. They stopped at her
door and the bell rang. Sally ran to the door, flung it open, and
recoiled in consternation.
He had stated the facts accurately when he had said that he was not
much to look at. He gazed at her devotedly out of an unblemished right
eye, but the other was hidden altogether by a puffy swelling of dull
purple. A great bruise marred his left cheek-bone, and he spoke with
some difficulty through swollen lips.
“It's all right, you know,” he assured her.
“It isn't. It's awful! Oh, you poor darling!” She clenched her teeth
viciously. “I wish he had killed him!”
“I wish Lew Lucas or whatever his name is had murdered him. Brute!”
“Oh, I don't know, you know.” Ginger's sense of fairness compelled
him to defend his late employer against these harsh sentiments. “He
isn't a bad sort of chap, really. Bugs Butler, I mean.”
“Do you seriously mean to stand there and tell me you don't loathe
“Oh, he's all right. See his point of view and all that. Can't blame
him, if you come to think of it, for getting the wind up a bit in the
circs. Bit thick, I mean to say, a sparring-partner going at him like
that. Naturally he didn't think it much of a wheeze. It was my fault
right along. Oughtn't to have done it, of course, but somehow, when he
started making an ass of me and I knew you were looking on... well, it
seemed a good idea to have a dash at doing something on my own. No
right to, of course. A sparring-partner isn't supposed...”
“Sit down,” said Sally.
Ginger sat down.
“Ginger,” said Sally, “you're too good to live.”
“Oh, I say!”
“I believe if someone sandbagged you and stole your watch and chain
you'd say there were faults on both sides or something. I'm just a cat,
and I say I wish your beast of a Bugs Butler had perished miserably.
I'd have gone and danced on his grave... But whatever made you go in
for that sort of thing?”
“Well, it seemed the only job that was going at the moment. I've
always done a goodish bit of boxing and I was very fit and so on, and
it looked to me rather an opening. Gave me something to get along with.
You get paid quite fairly decently, you know, and it's rather a jolly
“Jolly? Being hammered about like that?”
“Oh, you don't notice it much. I've always enjoyed scrapping rather.
And, you see, when your brother gave me the push...”
Sally uttered an exclamation.
“What an extraordinary thing it is—I went all the way out to White
Plains that afternoon to find Fillmore and tackle him about that and I
didn't say a word about it. And I haven't seen or been able to get hold
of him since.”
“No? Busy sort of cove, your brother.”
“Why did Fillmore let you go?”
“Let me go? Oh, you mean... well, there was a sort of mix-up. A kind
“Oh, it was nothing. Just a...”
Ginger's disfigured countenance betrayed embarrassment. He looked
awkwardly about the room.
“It's not worth talking about.”
“It is worth talking about. I've a right to know. It was I who sent
you to Fillmore...”
“Now that,” said Ginger, “was jolly decent of you.”
“Don't interrupt! I sent you to Fillmore, and he had no business to
let you go without saying a word to me. What happened?”
Ginger twiddled his fingers unhappily.
“Well, it was rather unfortunate. You see, his wife—I don't know if
you know her?...”
“Of course I know her.”
“Why, yes, you would, wouldn't you? Your brother's wife, I mean,”
said Ginger acutely. “Though, as a matter of fact, you often find
sisters-in-law who won't have anything to do with one another. I know a
“Ginger,” said Sally, “it's no good your thinking you can get out of
telling me by rambling off on other subjects. I'm grim and resolute and
relentless, and I mean to get this story out of you if I have to use a
corkscrew. Fillmore's wife, you were saying...”
Ginger came back reluctantly to the main theme.
“Well, she came into the office one morning, and we started fooling
“Well, kind of chivvying each other.”
“At least I was.”
“You were what?”
“Sort of chasing her a bit, you know.”
Sally regarded this apostle of frivolity with amazement.
“What do you mean?”
Ginger's embarrassment increased.
“The thing was, you see, she happened to trickle in rather quietly
when I happened to be looking at something, and I didn't know she was
there till she suddenly grabbed it...”
“The thing. The thing I happened to be looking at. She bagged it...
collared it... took it away from me, you know, and wouldn't give it
back and generally started to rot about a bit, so I rather began to
chivvy her to some extent, and I'd just caught her when your brother
happened to roll in. I suppose,” said Ginger, putting two and two
together, “he had really come with her to the office and had happened
to hang back for a minute or two, to talk to somebody or something...
well, of course, he was considerably fed to see me apparently doing
jiu-jitsu with his wife. Enough to rattle any man, if you come to think
of it,” said Ginger, ever fair-minded. “Well, he didn't say anything at
the time, but a bit later in the day he called me in and administered
Sally shook her head.
“It sounds the craziest story to me. What was it that Mrs. Fillmore
took from you?”
“Oh, just something.”
Sally rapped the table imperiously.
“Well, as a matter of fact,” said her goaded visitor, “It was a
“Who of? Or, if you're particular, of whom?”
“Well... you, to be absolutely accurate.”
“Me?” Sally stared. “But I've never given you a photograph of
Ginger's face was a study in scarlet and purple.
“You didn't exactly give it to me,” he mumbled. “When I say give, I
“Good gracious!” Sudden enlightenment came upon Sally. “That
photograph we were hunting for when I first came here! Had you stolen
it all the time?”
“Why, yes, I did sort of pinch it...”
“You fraud! You humbug! And you pretended to help me look for it.”
She gazed at him almost with respect. “I never knew you were so deep
and snaky. I'm discovering all sorts of new things about you.”
There was a brief silence. Ginger, confession over, seemed a trifle
“I hope you're not frightfully sick about it?” he said at length.
“It was lying about, you know, and I rather felt I must have it. Hadn't
the cheek to ask you for it, so...”
“Don't apologize,” said Sally cordially. “Great compliment. So I
have caused your downfall again, have I? I'm certainly your evil
genius, Ginger. I'm beginning to feel like a regular rag and a bone and
a hank of hair. First I egged you on to insult your family—oh, by the
way, I want to thank you about that. Now that I've met your Uncle
Donald I can see how public-spirited you were. I ruined your prospects
there, and now my fatal beauty—cabinet size—has led to your
destruction once more. It's certainly up to me to find you another job,
I can see that.”
“No, really, I say, you mustn't bother. I shall be all right.”
“It's my duty. Now what is there that you really can do? Burglary,
of course, but it's not respectable. You've tried being a waiter and a
prize-fighter and a right-hand man, and none of those seems to be just
right. Can't you suggest anything?”
Ginger shook his head.
“I shall wangle something, I expect.” '
“Yes, but what? It must be something good this time. I don't want to
be walking along Broadway and come on you suddenly as a street-cleaner.
I don't want to send for an express-man and find you popping up. My
idea would be to go to my bank to arrange an overdraft and be told the
president could give me two minutes and crawl in humbly and find you
prezzing away to beat the band in a big chair. Isn't there anything in
the world that you can do that's solid and substantial and will keep
you out of the poor-house in your old age? Think!”
“Of course, if I had a bit of capital...”
“Ah! The business man! And what,” inquired Sally, “would you do, Mr.
Morgan, if you had a bit of capital?”
“Run a dog-thingummy,” said Ginger promptly.
“What's a dog-thingummy?”
“Why, a thingamajig. For dogs, you know.”
“Oh, a thingamajig for dogs? Now I understand. You will put things
so obscurely at first. Ginger, you poor fish, what are you raving
about? What on earth is a thingamajig for dogs?”
“I mean a sort of place like fellows have. Breeding dogs, you know,
and selling them and winning prizes and all that. There are lots of
“Oh, a kennels?”
“Yes, a kennels.”
“What a weird mind you have, Ginger. You couldn't say kennels at
first, could you? That wouldn't have made it difficult enough. I
suppose, if anyone asked you where you had your lunch, you would say,
'Oh, at a thingamajig for mutton chops'... Ginger, my lad, there is
something in this. I believe for the first time in our acquaintance you
have spoken something very nearly resembling a mouthful. You're
wonderful with dogs, aren't you?”
“I'm dashed keen on them, and I've studied them a bit. As a matter
of fact, though it seems rather like swanking, there isn't much about
dogs that I don't know.”
“Of course. I believe you're a sort of honorary dog yourself. I
could tell it by the way you stopped that fight at Roville. You plunged
into a howling mass of about a million hounds of all species and just
whispered in their ears and they stopped at once. Why, the more one
examines this, the better it looks. I do believe it's the one thing you
couldn't help making a success of. It's very paying, isn't it?”
“Works out at about a hundred per cent on the original outlay, I've
“A hundred per cent? That sounds too much like something of
Fillmore's for comfort. Let's say ninety-nine and be conservative.
Ginger, you have hit it. Say no more. You shall be the Dog King, the
biggest thingamajigger for dogs in the country. But how do you start?”
“Well, as a matter of fact, while I was up at White Plains, I ran
into a cove who had a place of the sort and wanted to sell out. That
was what made me think of it.”
“You must start to-day. Or early to-morrow.”
“Yes,” said Ginger doubtfully. “Of course, there's the catch, you
“The capital. You've got to have that. This fellow wouldn't sell out
under five thousand dollars.”
“I'll lend you five thousand dollars.”
“No!” said Ginger.
Sally looked at him with exasperation. “Ginger, I'd like to slap
you,” she said. It was maddening, this intrusion of sentiment into
business affairs. Why, simply because he was a man and she was a woman,
should she be restrained from investing money in a sound commercial
undertaking? If Columbus had taken up this bone-headed stand towards
Queen Isabella, America would never have been discovered.
“I can't take five thousand dollars off you,” said Ginger firmly.
“Who's talking of taking it off me, as you call it?” stormed Sally.
“Can't you forget your burglarious career for a second? This isn't the
same thing as going about stealing defenceless girls' photographs. This
is business. I think you would make an enormous success of a dog-place,
and you admit you're' good, so why make frivolous objections? Why
shouldn't I put money into a good thing? Don't you want me to get rich,
or what is it?”
Ginger was becoming confused. Argument had never been his strong
“But it's such a lot of money.”
“To you, perhaps. Not to me. I'm a plutocrat. Five thousand dollars!
What's five thousand dollars? I feed it to the birds.”
Ginger pondered woodenly for a while. His was a literal mind, and he
knew nothing of Sally's finances beyond the fact that when he had first
met her she had come into a legacy of some kind. Moreover, he had been
hugely impressed by Fillmore's magnificence. It seemed plain enough
that the Nicholases were a wealthy family.
“I don't like it, you know,” he said.
“You don't have to like it,” said Sally. “You just do it.”
A consoling thought flashed upon Ginger.
“You'd have to let me pay you interest.”
“Let you? My lad, you'll have to pay me interest. What do you think
this is—a round game? It's a cold business deal.”
“Topping!” said Ginger relieved. “How about twenty-five per cent.”
“Don't be silly,” said Sally quickly. “I want three.”
“No, that's all rot,” protested Ginger. “I mean to say—three. I
don't,” he went on, making a concession, “mind saying twenty.”
“If you insist, I'll make it five. Not more.”
“Well, ten, then?”
“Suppose,” said Ginger insinuatingly, “I said seven?”
“I never saw anyone like you for haggling,” said Sally with
disapproval. “Listen! Six. And that's my last word.”
Ginger did sums in his head.
“But that would only work out at three hundred dollars a year. It
“What do you know about it? As if I hadn't been handling this sort
of deal in my life. Six! Do you agree?”
“I suppose so.”
“Then that's settled. Is this man you talk about in New York?”
“No, he's down on Long Island at a place on the south shore.”
“I mean, can you get him on the 'phone and clinch the thing?”
“Oh, yes. I know his address, and I suppose his number's in the
“Then go off at once and settle with him before somebody else snaps
him up. Don't waste a minute.”
Ginger paused at the door.
“I say, you're absolutely sure about this?'''
“I mean to say...”
“Get on,” said Sally.
The window of Sally's sitting-room looked out on to a street which,
while not one of the city's important arteries, was capable,
nevertheless, of affording a certain amount of entertainment to the
observer: and after Ginger had left, she carried the morning paper to
the window-sill and proceeded to divide her attention between a third
reading of the fight-report and a lazy survey of the outer world. It
was a beautiful day, and the outer world was looking its best.
She had not been at her post for many minutes when a taxi-cab
stopped at the apartment-house, and she was surprised and interested to
see her brother Fillmore heave himself out of the interior. He paid the
driver, and the cab moved off, leaving him on the sidewalk casting a
large shadow in the sunshine. Sally was on the point of calling to him,
when his behaviour became so odd that astonishment checked her.
From where she sat Fillmore had all the appearance of a man
practising the steps of a new dance, and sheer curiosity as to what he
would do next kept Sally watching in silence. First, he moved in a
resolute sort of way towards the front door; then, suddenly stopping,
scuttled back. This movement he repeated twice, after which he stood in
deep thought before making another dash for the door, which, like the
others, came to an abrupt end as though he had run into some invisible
obstacle. And, finally, wheeling sharply, he bustled off down the
street and was lost to view.
Sally could make nothing of it. If Fillmore had taken the trouble to
come in a taxi-cab, obviously to call upon her, why had he abandoned
the idea at her very threshold? She was still speculating on this
mystery when the telephone-bell rang, and her brother's voice spoke
huskily in her ear.
“Hullo, Fill. What are you going to call it?”
“What am I... Call what?”
“The dance you were doing outside here just now. It's your own
invention, isn't it?”
“Did you see me?” said Fillmore, upset.
“Of course I saw you. I was fascinated.”
“I—er—I was coming to have a talk with you. Sally...”
Fillmore's voice trailed off.
“Well, why didn't you?”
There was a pause—on Fillmore's part, if the timbre of at his voice
correctly indicated his feelings, a pause of discomfort. Something was
plainly vexing Fillmore's great mind.
“Sally,” he said at last, and coughed hollowly into the receiver.
“I—that is to say, I have asked Gladys... Gladys will be coming to
see you very shortly. Will you be in?”
“I'll stay in. How is Gladys? I'm longing to see her again.”
“She is very well. A trifle—a little upset.”
“Upset? What about?”
“She will tell you when she arrives. I have just been 'phoning to
her. She is coming at once.” There was another pause. “I'm afraid she
has bad news.”
There was silence at the other end of the wire.
“What news?” repeated Sally, a little sharply. She hated mysteries.
But Fillmore had rung off. Sally hung up the receiver thoughtfully.
She was puzzled and anxious. However, there being nothing to be gained
by worrying, she carried the breakfast things into the kitchen and
tried to divert herself by washing up. Presently a ring at the
door-bell brought her out, to find her sister-in-law.
Marriage, even though it had brought with it the lofty position of
partnership with the Hope of the American Stage, had effected no
noticeable alteration in the former Miss Winch. As Mrs. Fillmore she
was the same square, friendly creature. She hugged Sally in a muscular
manner and went on in the sitting-room.
“Well, it's great seeing you again,” she said. “I began to think you
were never coming back. What was the big idea, springing over to
England like that?”
Sally had been expecting the question, and answered it with
“I wanted to help Mr. Faucitt.”
“Who's Mr. Faucitt?”
“Hasn't Fillmore ever mentioned him? He was a dear old man at the
boarding-house, and his brother died and left him a dressmaking
establishment in London. He screamed to me to come and tell him what to
do about it. He has sold it now and is quite happy in the country.”
“Well, the trip's done you good,” said Mrs. Fillmore. “You're
prettier than ever.”
There was a pause. Already, in these trivial opening exchanges,
Sally had sensed a suggestion of unwonted gravity in her companion. She
missed that careless whimsicality which had been the chief
characteristic of Miss Gladys Winch and seemed to have been cast off by
Mrs. Fillmore Nicholas. At their meeting, before she had spoken, Sally
had not noticed this, but now it was apparent that something was
weighing on her companion. Mrs. Fillmore's honest eyes were troubled.
“What's the bad news?” asked Sally abruptly. She wanted to end the
suspense. “Fillmore was telling me over the 'phone that you had some
bad news for me.”
Mrs. Fillmore scratched at the carpet for a moment with the end of
her parasol without replying. When she spoke it was not in answer to
“Sally, who's this man Carmyle over in England?”
“Oh, did Fillmore tell you about him?”
“He told me there was a rich fellow over in England who was crazy
about you and had asked you to marry him, and that you had turned him
Sally's momentary annoyance faded. She could hardly, she felt, have
expected Fillmore to refrain from mentioning the matter to his wife.
“Yes,” she said. “That's true.”
“You couldn't write and say you've changed your mind?”
Sally's annoyance returned. All her life she had been intensely
independent, resentful of interference with her private concerns.
“I suppose I could if I had—but I haven't. Did Fillmore tell you to
try to talk me round?”
“Oh, I'm not trying to talk you round,” said Mrs. Fillmore quickly.
“Goodness knows, I'm the last person to try and jolly anyone into
marrying anybody if they didn't feel like it. I've seen too many
marriages go wrong to do that. Look at Elsa Doland.”
Sally's heart jumped as if an exposed nerve had been touched.
“Elsa?” she stammered, and hated herself because her voice shook.
“Has—has her marriage gone wrong?”
“Gone all to bits,” said Mrs. Fillmore shortly. “You remember she
married Gerald Foster, the man who wrote 'The Primrose Way'?”
Sally with an effort repressed an hysterical laugh.
“Yes, I remember,” she said.
“Well, it's all gone bloo-ey. I'll tell you about that in a minute.
Coming back to this man in England, if you're in any doubt about it...
I mean, you can't always tell right away whether you're fond of a man
or not... When first I met Fillmore, I couldn't see him with a
spy-glass, and now he's just the whole shooting-match... But that's not
what I wanted to talk about. I was saying one doesn't always know one's
own mind at first, and if this fellow really is a good fellow... and
Fillmore tells me he's got all the money in the world...”
Sally stopped her.
“No, it's no good. I don't want to marry Mr. Carmyle.”
“That's that, then,” said Mrs. Fillmore. “It's a pity, though.”
“Why are you taking it so much to heart?” said Sally with a nervous
“Well...” Mrs. Fillmore paused. Sally's anxiety was growing. It
must, she realized, be something very serious indeed that had happened
if it had the power to make her forthright sister-in-law disjointed in
her talk. “You see...” went on Mrs. Fillmore, and stopped again. “Gee!
I'm hating this!” she murmured.
“What is it? I don't understand.”
“You'll find it's all too darned clear by the time I'm through,”
said Mrs. Fillmore mournfully. “If I'm going to explain this thing, I
guess I'd best start at the beginning. You remember that revue of
Fillmore's—the one we both begged him not to put on. It flopped!”
“Yes. It flopped on the road and died there. Never got to New York
at all. Ike Schumann wouldn't let Fillmore have a theatre. The book
wanted fixing and the numbers wanted fixing and the scenery wasn't
right: and while they were tinkering with all that there was trouble
about the cast and the Actors Equity closed the show. Best thing that
could have happened, really, and I was glad at the time, because going
on with it would only have meant wasting more money, and it had cost a
fortune already. After that Fillmore put on a play of Gerald Foster's
and that was a frost, too. It ran a week at the Booth. I hear the new
piece he's got in rehearsal now is no good either. It's called 'The
Wild Rose,' or something. But Fillmore's got nothing to do with that.”
“But...” Sally tried to speak, but Mrs. Fillmore went on.
“Don't talk just yet, or I shall never get this thing straight.
Well, you know Fillmore, poor darling. Anyone else would have pulled in
his horns and gone slow for a spell, but he's one of those fellows
whose horse is always going to win the next race. The big killing is
always just round the corner with him. Funny how you can see what a
chump a man is and yet love him to death... I remember saying something
like that to you before... He thought he could get it all back by
staging this fight of his that came off in Jersey City last night. And
if everything had gone right he might have got afloat again. But it
seems as if he can't touch anything without it turning to mud. On the
very day before the fight was to come off, the poor mutt who was going
against the champion goes and lets a sparring-partner of his own knock
him down and fool around with him. With all the newspaper men there
too! You probably saw about it in the papers. It made a great story for
them. Well, that killed the whole thing. The public had never been any
too sure that this fellow Bugs Butler had a chance of putting up a
scrap with the champion that would be worth paying to see; and, when
they read that he couldn't even stop his sparring-partners slamming him
all around the place they simply decided to stay away. Poor old Fill!
It was a finisher for him. The house wasn't a quarter full, and after
he'd paid these two pluguglies their guarantees, which they insisted on
having before they'd so much as go into the ring, he was just about
cleaned out. So there you are!”
Sally had listened with dismay to this catalogue of misfortunes.
“Oh, poor Fill!” she cried. “How dreadful!”
“But 'The Primrose Way' is a big success, isn't it?” said Sally,
anxious to discover something of brightness in the situation.
“It was.” Mrs. Fillmore flushed again. “This is the part I hate
having to tell you.”
“It was? Do you mean it isn't still? I thought Elsa had made such a
tremendous hit. I read about it when I was over in London. It was even
in one of the English papers.”
“Yes, she made a hit all right,” said Mrs. Fillmore drily. “She made
such a hit that all the other managements in New York were after her
right away, and Fillmore had hardly sailed when she handed in her
notice and signed up with Goble and Cohn for a new piece they are
starring her in.”
“Ah, she couldn't!” cried Sally.
“My dear, she did! She's out on the road with it now. I had to break
the news to poor old Fillmore at the dock when he landed. It was rather
a blow. I must say it wasn't what I would call playing the game. I know
there isn't supposed to be any sentiment in business, but after all we
had given Elsa her big chance. But Fillmore wouldn't put her name up
over the theatre in electrics, and Goble and Cohn made it a clause in
her contract that they would, so nothing else mattered. People are like
“But Elsa... She used not to be like that.”
“They all get that way. They must grab success if it's to be
grabbed. I suppose you can't blame them. You might just as well expect
a cat to keep off catnip. Still, she might have waited to the end of
the New York run.” Mrs. Fillmore put out her hand and touched Sally's.
“Well, I've got it out now,” she said, “and, believe me, it was one
rotten job. You don't know how sorry I am. Sally. I wouldn't have had
it happen for a million dollars. Nor would Fillmore. I'm not sure that
I blame him for getting cold feet and backing out of telling you
himself. He just hadn't the nerve to come and confess that he had
fooled away your money. He was hoping all along that this fight would
pan out big and that he'd be able to pay you back what you had loaned
him, but things didn't happen right.”
Sally was silent. She was thinking how strange it was that this room
in which she had hoped to be so happy had been from the first moment of
her occupancy a storm centre of bad news and miserable disillusionment.
In this first shock of the tidings, it was the disillusionment that
hurt most. She had always been so fond of Elsa, and Elsa had always
seemed so fond of her. She remembered that letter of Elsa's with all
its protestations of gratitude... It wasn't straight. It was horrible.
Callous, selfish, altogether horrible...
“It's...” She choked, as a rush of indignation brought the tears to
her eyes. “It's... beastly! I'm... I'm not thinking about my money.
That's just bad luck. But Elsa...”
Mrs. Fillmore shrugged her square shoulders.
“Well, it's happening all the time in the show business,” she said.
“And in every other business, too, I guess, if one only knew enough
about them to be able to say. Of course, it hits you hard because Elsa
was a pal of yours, and you're thinking she might have considered you
after all you've done for her. I can't say I'm much surprised myself.”
Mrs. Fillmore was talking rapidly, and dimly Sally understood that she
was talking so that talk would carry her over this bad moment. Silence
now would have been unendurable. “I was in the company with her, and it
sometimes seems to me as if you can't get to know a person right
through till you've been in the same company with them. Elsa's all
right, but she's two people really, like these dual identity cases you
read about. She's awfully fond of you. I know she is. She was always
saying so, and it was quite genuine. If it didn't interfere with
business there's nothing she wouldn't do for you. But when it's a case
of her career you don't count. Nobody counts. Not even her husband. Now
that's funny. If you think that sort of thing funny. Personally, it
gives me the willies.”
“What's funny?” asked Sally, dully.
“Well, you weren't there, so you didn't see it, but I was on the
spot all the time, and I know as well as I know anything that he simply
married her because he thought she could get him on in the game. He
hardly paid any attention to her at all till she was such a riot in
Chicago, and then he was all over her. And now he's got stung. She
throws down his show and goes off to another fellow's. It's like
marrying for money and finding the girl hasn't any. And she's got
stung, too, in a way, because I'm pretty sure she married him mostly
because she thought he was going to be the next big man in the
play-writing business and could boost her up the ladder. And now it
doesn't look as though he had another success in him. The result is
they're at outs. I hear he's drinking. Somebody who'd seen him told me
he had gone all to pieces. You haven't seen him, I suppose?”
“I thought maybe you might have run into him. He lives right
Sally clutched at the arm of her chair.
“Lives right opposite? Gerald Foster? What do you mean?”
“Across the passage there,” said Mrs. Fillmore, jerking her thumb at
the door. “Didn't you know? That's right, I suppose you didn't. They
moved in after you had beaten it for England. Elsa wanted to be near
you, and she was tickled to death when she found there was an apartment
to be had right across from you. Now, that just proves what I was
saying a while ago about Elsa. If she wasn't fond of you, would she go
out of her way to camp next door? And yet, though she's so fond of you,
she doesn't hesitate about wrecking your property by quitting the show
when she sees a chance of doing herself a bit of good. It's funny,
The telephone-bell, tinkling sharply, rescued Sally from the
necessity of a reply. She forced herself across the room to answer it.
Ginger's voice spoke jubilantly.
“Hullo. Are you there? I say, it's all right, about that binge, you
“That dog fellow, you know,” said Ginger, with a slight diminution
of exuberance. His sensitive ear had seemed to detect a lack of
animation in her voice. “I've just been talking to him over the 'phone,
and it's all settled. If,” he added, with a touch of doubt, “you still
feel like going into it, I mean.”
There was an instant in which Sally hesitated, but it was only an
“Why, of course,” she said, steadily. “Why should you think I had
changed my mind?”
“Well, I thought... that is to say, you seemed... oh, I don't know.”
“You imagine things. I was a little worried about something when you
called me up, and my mind wasn't working properly. Of course, go ahead
with it. Ginger. I'm delighted.”
“I say, I'm awfully sorry you're worried.”
“Oh. it's all right.”
“Nothing that'll kill me. I'm young and strong.”
Ginger was silent for a moment.
“I say, I don't want to butt in, but can I do anything?”
“No, really, Ginger, I know you would do anything you could, but
this is just something I must worry through by myself. When do you go
down to this place?”
“I was thinking of popping down this afternoon, just to take a look
“Let me know what train you're making and I'll come and see you
“That's ripping of you. Right ho. Well, so long.”
“So long,” said Sally.
Mrs. Fillmore, who had been sitting in that state of suspended
animation which comes upon people who are present at a telephone
conversation which has nothing to do with themselves, came to life as
Sally replaced the receiver.
“Sally,” she said, “I think we ought to have a talk now about what
you're going to do.”
Sally was not feeling equal to any discussion of the future. All she
asked of the world at the moment was to be left alone.
“Oh, that's all right. I shall manage. You ought to be worrying
“Fillmore's got me to look after him,” said Gladys, with quiet
determination. “You're the one that's on my mind. I lay awake all last
night thinking about you. As far as I can make out from Fillmore,
you've still a few thousand dollars left. Well, as it happens, I can
put you on to a really good thing. I know a girl...”
“I'm afraid,” interrupted Sally, “all the rest of my money, what
there is of it, is tied up.”
“You can't get hold of it?”
“But listen,” said Mrs. Fillmore, urgently. “This is a really good
thing. This girl I know started an interior decorating business some
time ago and is pulling in the money in handfuls. But she wants more
capital, and she's willing to let go of a third of the business to
anyone who'll put in a few thousand. She won't have any difficulty
getting it, but I 'phoned her this morning to hold off till I'd heard
from you. Honestly, Sally, it's the chance of a lifetime. It would put
you right on easy street. Isn't there really any way you could get your
money out of this other thing and take on this deal?”
“There really isn't. I'm awfully obliged to you, Gladys dear, but
“Well,” said Mrs. Fillmore, prodding the carpet energetically with
her parasol, “I don't know what you've gone into, but, unless they've
given you a share in the Mint or something, you'll be losing by not
making the switch. You're sure you can't do it?”
“I really can't.”
Mrs. Fillmore rose, plainly disappointed.
“Well, you know best, of course. Gosh! What a muddle everything is.
Sally,” she said, suddenly stopping at the door, “you're not going to
hate poor old Fillmore over this, are you?”
“Why, of course not. The whole thing was just bad luck.”
“He's worried stiff about it.”
“Well, give him my love, and tell him not to be so silly.”
Mrs. Fillmore crossed the room and kissed Sally impulsively.
“You're an angel,” she said. “I wish there were more like you. But I
guess they've lost the pattern. Well, I'll go back and tell Fillmore
that. It'll relieve him.”
The door closed, and Sally sat down with her chin in her hands to
Mr. Isadore Abrahams, the founder and proprietor of that deservedly
popular dancing resort poetically named “The Flower Garden,” leaned
back in his chair with a contented sigh and laid down the knife and
fork with which he had been assailing a plateful of succulent goulash.
He was dining, as was his admirable custom, in the bosom of his family
at his residence at Far Rockaway. Across the table, his wife, Rebecca,
beamed at him over her comfortable plinth of chins, and round the table
his children, David, Jacob, Morris and Saide, would have beamed at him
if they had not been too busy at the moment ingurgitating goulash. A
genial, honest, domestic man was Mr. Abrahams, a credit to the
“Mother,” he said.
“Pa?” said Mrs. Abrahams.
“Knew there was something I'd meant to tell you,” said Mr. Abrahams,
absently chasing a piece of bread round his plate with a stout finger.
“You remember that girl I told you about some time back—girl working
at the Garden—girl called Nicholas, who came into a bit of money and
threw up her job...”
“I remember. You liked her. Jakie, dear, don't gobble.”
“Ain't gobbling,” said Master Abrahams.
“Everybody liked her,” said Mr. Abrahams. “The nicest girl I ever
hired, and I don't hire none but nice girls, because the Garden's a
nice place, and I like to run it nice. I wouldn't give you a nickel for
any of your tough joints where you get nothing but low-lifes and scare
away all the real folks. Everybody liked Sally Nicholas. Always
pleasant and always smiling, and never anything but the lady. It was a
treat to have her around. Well, what do you think?”
“Dead?” inquired Mrs. Abrahams, apprehensively. The story had
sounded to her as though it were heading that way. “Wipe your mouth,
“No, not dead,” said Mr. Abrahams, conscious for the first time that
the remainder of his narrative might be considered by a critic
something of an anti-climax and lacking in drama. “But she was in to
see me this afternoon and wants her job back.”
“Ah!” said Mrs. Abrahams, rather tonelessly. An ardent supporter of
the local motion-picture palace, she had hoped for a slightly more
gingery denouement, something with a bit more punch.
“Yes, but don't it show you?” continued Mr. Abrahams, gallantly
trying to work up the interest. “There's this girl, goes out of my
place not more'n a year ago, with a good bank-roll in her pocket, and
here she is, back again, all of it spent. Don't it show you what a
tragedy life is, if you see what I mean, and how careful one ought to
be about money? It's what I call a human document. Goodness knows how
she's been and gone and spent it all. I'd never have thought she was
the sort of girl to go gadding around. Always seemed to me to be kind
“What's gadding, Pop?” asked Master Jakie, the goulash having ceased
to chain his interest.
“Well, she wanted her job back and I gave it to her, and glad to get
her back again. There's class to that girl. She's the sort of girl I
want in the place. Don't seem quite to have so much get-up in her as
she used to... seems kind of quieted down... but she's got class, and
I'm glad she's back. I hope she'll stay. But don't it show you?”
“Ah!” said Mrs. Abrahams, with more enthusiasm than before. It had
not worked out such a bad story after all. In its essentials it was not
unlike the film she had seen the previous evening—Gloria Gooch in “A
Girl against the World.”
“Pop!” said Master Abrahams.
“When I'm grown up, I won't never lose no money. I'll put it in the
bank and save it.”
The slight depression caused by the contemplation of Sally's
troubles left Mr. Abrahams as mist melts beneath a sunbeam.
“That's a good boy, Jakie,” he said.
He felt in his waistcoat pocket, found a dime, put it back again,
and bent forward and patted Master Abrahams on the head.
CHAPTER XV. UNCLE DONALD SPEAKS HIS
There is in certain men—and Bruce Carmyle was one of them—a
quality of resilience, a sturdy refusal to acknowledge defeat, which
aids them as effectively in affairs of the heart as in encounters of a
sterner and more practical kind. As a wooer, Bruce Carmyle resembled
that durable type of pugilist who can only give of his best after he
has received at least one substantial wallop on some tender spot.
Although Sally had refused his offer of marriage quite definitely at
Monk's Crofton, it had never occurred to him to consider the episode
closed. All his life he had been accustomed to getting what he wanted,
and he meant to get it now.
He was quite sure that he wanted Sally. There had been moments when
he had been conscious of certain doubts, but in the smart of temporary
defeat these had vanished. That streak of Bohemianism in her which from
time to time since their first meeting had jarred upon his orderly mind
was forgotten; and all that Mr. Carmyle could remember was the
brightness of her eyes, the jaunty lift of her chin, and the gallant
trimness of her. Her gay prettiness seemed to flick at him like a whip
in the darkness of wakeful nights, lashing him to pursuit. And quietly
and methodically, like a respectable wolf settling on the trail of a
Red Riding Hood, he prepared to pursue. Delicacy and imagination might
have kept him back, but in these qualities he had never been strong.
One cannot have everything.
His preparations for departure, though he did his best to make them
swiftly and secretly, did not escape the notice of the Family. In many
English families there seems to exist a system of inter-communication
and news-distribution like that of those savage tribes in Africa who
pass the latest item of news and interest from point to point over
miles of intervening jungle by some telepathic method never properly
explained. On his last night in London, there entered to Bruce Carmyle
at his apartment in South Audley Street, the Family's chosen
representative, the man to whom the Family pointed with pride—Uncle
Donald, in the flesh.
There were two hundred and forty pounds of the flesh Uncle Donald
was in, and the chair in which he deposited it creaked beneath its
burden. Once, at Monk's Crofton, Sally had spoiled a whole morning for
her brother Fillmore, by indicating Uncle Donald as the exact image of
what he would be when he grew up. A superstition, cherished from early
schooldays, that he had a weak heart had caused the Family's managing
director to abstain from every form of exercise for nearly fifty years;
and, as he combined with a distaste for exercise one of the three
heartiest appetites in the south-western postal division of London,
Uncle Donald, at sixty-two, was not a man one would willingly have
lounging in one's armchairs. Bruce Carmyle's customary respectfulness
was tinged with something approaching dislike as he looked at him.
Uncle Donald's walrus moustache heaved gently upon his laboured
breath, like seaweed on a ground-swell. There had been stairs to climb.
“What's this? What's this?” he contrived to ejaculate at last. “You
“Yes,” said Mr. Carmyle, shortly. For the first time in his life he
was conscious of that sensation of furtive guilt which was habitual
with his cousin Ginger when in the presence of this large,
“You going away?”
“Where you going?”
“When you going?”
“Why you going?”
This dialogue has been set down as though it had been as brisk and
snappy as any cross-talk between vaudeville comedians, but in reality
Uncle Donald's peculiar methods of conversation had stretched it over a
period of nearly three minutes: for after each reply and before each
question he had puffed and sighed and inhaled his moustache with such
painful deliberation that his companion's nerves were finding it
difficult to bear up under the strain.
“You're going after that girl,” said Uncle Donald, accusingly.
Bruce Carmyle flushed darkly. And it is interesting to record that
at this moment there flitted through his mind the thought that Ginger's
behaviour at Bleke's Coffee House, on a certain notable occasion, had
not been so utterly inexcusable as he had supposed. There was no doubt
that the Family's Chosen One could be trying.
“Will you have a whisky and soda, Uncle Donald?” he said, by way of
changing the conversation.
“Yes,” said his relative, in pursuance of a vow he had made in the
early eighties never to refuse an offer of this kind. “Gimme!”
You would have thought that that would have put matters on a
pleasanter footing. But no. Having lapped up the restorative, Uncle
Donald returned to the attack quite un-softened.
“Never thought you were a fool before,” he said severely.
Bruce Carmyle's proud spirit chafed. This sort of interview, which
had become a commonplace with his cousin Ginger, was new to him.
Hitherto, his actions had received neither criticism nor been subjected
“I'm not a fool.”
“You are a fool. A damn fool,” continued Uncle Donald, specifying
more exactly. “Don't like the girl. Never did. Not a nice girl. Didn't
like her. Right from the first.”
“Need we discuss this?” said Bruce Carmyle, dropping, as he was apt
to do, into the grand manner.
The Head of the Family drank in a layer of moustache and blew it out
“Need we discuss it?” he said with asperity. “We're going to discuss
it! Whatch think I climbed all these blasted stairs for with my weak
heart? Gimme another!”
Mr. Carmyle gave him another.
“'S a bad business,” moaned Uncle Donald, having gone through the
movements once more. “Shocking bad business. If your poor father were
alive, whatch think he'd say to your tearing across the world after
this girl? I'll tell you what he'd say. He'd say... What kind of
“New to me. Not bad. Quite good. Sound. Mellow. Wherej get it?”
“Bilby's in Oxford Street.”
“Must order some. Mellow. He'd say... well, God knows what he'd say.
Whatch doing it for? Whatch doing it for? That's what I can't see. None
of us can see. Puzzles your uncle George. Baffles your aunt Geraldine.
Nobody can understand it. Girl's simply after your money. Anyone can
“Pardon me, Uncle Donald,” said Mr. Carmyle, stiffly, “but that is
surely rather absurd. If that were the case, why should she have
refused me at Monk's Crofton?”
“Drawing you on,” said Uncle Donald, promptly. “Luring you on.
Well-known trick. Girl in 1881, when I was at Oxford, tried to lure me
on. If I hadn't had some sense and a weak heart... Whatch know of this
girl? Whatch know of her? That's the point. Who is she? Wherej meet
“I met her at Roville, in France.”
“Travelling with her family?”
“Travelling alone,” said Bruce Carmyle, reluctantly.
“Not even with that brother of hers? Bad!” said Uncle Donald. “Bad,
“American girls are accustomed to more independence than English
“That young man,” said Uncle Donald, pursuing a train of thought,
“is going to be fat one of these days, if he doesn't look out.
Travelling alone, was she? What did you do? Catch her eye on the pier?”
“Really, Uncle Donald!”
“Well, must have got to know her somehow.”
“I was introduced to her by Lancelot. She was a friend of his.”
“Lancelot!” exploded Uncle Donald, quivering all over like a smitten
jelly at the loathed name. “Well, that shows you what sort of a girl
she is. Any girl that would be a friend of... Unpack!”
“I beg your pardon?”
“Unpack! Mustn't go on with this foolery. Out of the question. Find
some girl make you a good wife. Your aunt Mary's been meeting some
people name of Bassington-Bassington, related Kent
Bassington-Bassingtons... eldest daughter charming girl, just do for
Outside the pages of the more old-fashioned type of fiction nobody
ever really ground his teeth, but Bruce Carmyle came nearer to it at
that moment than anyone had ever come before. He scowled blackly, and
the last trace of suavity left him.
“I shall do nothing of the kind,” he said briefly. “I sail
Uncle Donald had had a previous experience of being defied by a
nephew, but it had not accustomed him to the sensation. He was aware of
an unpleasant feeling of impotence. Nothing is harder than to know what
to do next when defied.
“Eh?” he said.
Mr. Carmyle having started to defy, evidently decided to make a good
job of it.
“I am over twenty-one,” said he. “I am financially independent. I
shall do as I please.”
“But, consider!” pleaded Uncle Donald, painfully conscious of the
weakness of his words. “Reflect!”
“I have reflected.”
“Your position in the county...”
“I've thought of that.”
“You could marry anyone you pleased.”
“I'm going to.”
“You are determined to go running off to God-knows-where after this
“Have you considered,” said Uncle Donald, portentously, “that you
owe a duty to the Family.”
Bruce Carmyle's patience snapped and he sank like a stone to
absolutely Gingerian depths of plain-spokenness.
“Oh, damn the Family!” he cried.
There was a painful silence, broken only by the relieved sigh of the
armchair as Uncle Donald heaved himself out of it.
“After that,” said Uncle Donald, “I have nothing more to say.”
“Good!” said Mr. Carmyle rudely, lost to all shame.
“'Cept this. If you come back married to that girl, I'll cut you in
Piccadilly. By George, I will!”
He moved to the door. Bruce Carmyle looked down his nose without
speaking. A tense moment.
“What,” asked Uncle Donald, his fingers on the handle, “did you say
it was called?”
“What was what called?”
“And wherj get it?”
“Bilby's, in Oxford Street.”
“I'll make a note of it,” said Uncle Donald.
CHAPTER XVI. AT THE FLOWER GARDEN
“And after all I've done for her,” said Mr. Reginald Cracknell, his
voice tremulous with self-pity and his eyes moist with the combined
effects of anguish and over-indulgence in his celebrated private stock,
“after all I've done for her she throws me down.”
Sally did not reply. The orchestra of the Flower Garden was of a
calibre that discouraged vocal competition; and she was having,
moreover, too much difficulty in adjusting her feet to Mr. Cracknell's
erratic dance-steps to employ her attention elsewhere. They manoeuvred
jerkily past the table where Miss Mabel Hobson, the Flower Garden's
newest “hostess,” sat watching the revels with a distant hauteur. Miss
Hobson was looking her most regal in old gold and black, and a
sorrowful gulp escaped the stricken Mr. Cracknell as he shambled
beneath her eye.
“If I told you,” he moaned in Sally's ear, “what... was that your
ankle? Sorry! Don't know what I'm doing to-night... If I told you what
I had spent on that woman, you wouldn't believe it. And then she throws
me down. And all because I said I didn't like her in that hat. She
hasn't spoken to me for a week, and won't answer when I call up on the
'phone. And I was right, too. It was a rotten hat. Didn't suit her a
bit. But that,” said Mr. Cracknell, morosely, “is a woman all over!”
Sally uttered a stifled exclamation as his wandering foot descended
on hers before she could get it out of the way. Mr. Cracknell
interpreted the ejaculation as a protest against the sweeping harshness
of his last remark, and gallantly tried to make amends.
“I don't mean you're like that,” he said. “You're different. I could
see that directly I saw you. You have a sympathetic nature. That's why
I'm telling you all this. You're a sensible and broad-minded girl and
can understand. I've done everything for that woman. I got her this job
as hostess here—you wouldn't believe what they pay her. I starred her
in a show once. Did you see those pearls she was wearing? I gave her
those. And she won't speak to me. Just because I didn't like her hat. I
wish you could have seen that hat. You would agree with me, I know,
because you're a sensible, broad-minded girl and understand hats. I
don't know what to do. I come here every night.” Sally was aware of
this. She had seen him often, but this was the first time that Lee
Schoenstein, the gentlemanly master of ceremonies, had inflicted him on
her. “I come here every night and dance past her table, but she won't
look at me. What,” asked Mr. Cracknell, tears welling in his pale eyes,
“would you do about it?”
“I don't know,” said Sally, frankly.
“Nor do I. I thought you wouldn't, because you're a sensible,
broad-minded... I mean, nor do I. I'm having one last try to-night, if
you can keep a secret. You won't tell anyone, will you?” pleaded Mr.
Cracknell, urgently. “But I know you won't because you're a sensible...
I'm giving her a little present. Having it brought here to-night.
Little present. That ought to soften her, don't you think?”
“A big one would do it better.”
Mr. Cracknell kicked her on the shin in a dismayed sort of way.
“I never thought of that. Perhaps you're right. But it's too late
now. Still, it might. Or wouldn't it? Which do you think?”
“Yes,” said Sally.
“I thought as much,” said Mr. Cracknell.
The orchestra stopped with a thump and a bang, leaving Mr. Cracknell
clapping feebly in the middle of the floor. Sally slipped back to her
table. Her late partner, after an uncertain glance about him, as if he
had mislaid something but could not remember what, zigzagged off in
search of his own seat. The noise of many conversations, drowned by the
music, broke out with renewed vigour. The hot, close air was full of
voices; and Sally, pressing her hands on her closed eyes, was reminded
once more that she had a headache.
Nearly a month had passed since her return to Mr. Abrahams'
employment. It had been a dull, leaden month, a monotonous succession
of lifeless days during which life had become a bad dream. In some
strange nightmare fashion, she seemed nowadays to be cut off from her
kind. It was weeks since she had seen a familiar face. None of the
companions of her old boarding-house days had crossed her path.
Fillmore, no doubt from uneasiness of conscience, had not sought her
out, and Ginger was working out his destiny on the south shore of Long
She lowered her hands and opened her eyes and looked at the room. It
was crowded, as always. The Flower Garden was one of the many
establishments of the same kind which had swum to popularity on the
rising flood of New York's dancing craze; and doubtless because, as its
proprietor had claimed, it was a nice place and run nice, it had
continued, unlike many of its rivals, to enjoy unvarying prosperity. In
its advertisement, it described itself as “a supper-club for
after-theatre dining and dancing,” adding that “large and spacious, and
sumptuously appointed,” it was “one of the town's wonder-places, with
its incomparable dance-floor, enchanting music, cuisine, and service de
luxe.” From which it may be gathered, even without his personal
statements to that effect, that Isadore Abrahams thought well of the
There had been a time when Sally had liked it, too. In her first
period of employment there she had found it diverting, stimulating and
full of entertainment. But in those days she had never had headaches
or, what was worse, this dreadful listless depression which weighed her
down and made her nightly work a burden.
The orchestra, never silent for long at the Flower Garden, had
started again, and Lee Schoenstein, the master of ceremonies, was
presenting a new partner. She got up mechanically.
“This is the first time I have been in this place,” said the man, as
they bumped over the crowded floor. He was big and clumsy, of course.
To-night it seemed to Sally that the whole world was big and clumsy.
“It's a swell place. I come from up-state myself. We got nothing like
this where I come from.” He cleared a space before him, using Sally as
a battering-ram, and Sally, though she had not enjoyed her recent
excursion with Mr. Cracknell, now began to look back to it almost with
wistfulness. This man was undoubtedly the worst dancer in America.
“Give me li'l old New York,” said the man from up-state,
unpatriotically. “It's good enough for me. I been to some swell shows
since I got to town. You seen this year's 'Follies'?”
“You go,” said the man earnestly. “You go! Take it from me, it's a
swell show. You seen 'Myrtle takes a Turkish Bath'?”
“I don't go to many theatres.”
“You go! It's a scream. I been to a show every night since I got
here. Every night regular. Swell shows all of 'em, except this last
one. I cert'nly picked a lemon to-night all right. I was taking a
chance, y'see, because it was an opening. Thought it would be something
to say, when I got home, that I'd been to a New York opening. Set me
back two-seventy-five, including tax, and I wish I'd got it in my kick
right now. 'The Wild Rose,' they called it,” he said satirically, as if
exposing a low subterfuge on the part of the management. “'The Wild
Rose!' It sure made me wild all right. Two dollars seventy-five tossed
away, just like that.”
Something stirred in Sally's memory. Why did that title seem so
familiar? Then, with a shock, she remembered. It was Gerald's new play.
For some time after her return to New York, she had been haunted by the
fear lest, coming out other apartment, she might meet him coming out of
his; and then she had seen a paragraph in her morning paper which had
relieved her of this apprehension. Gerald was out on the road with a
new play, and “The Wild Rose,” she was almost sure, was the name of it.
“Is that Gerald Foster's play?” she asked quickly.
“I don't know who wrote it,” said her partner, “but let me tell you
he's one lucky guy to get away alive. There's fellows breaking stones
on the Ossining Road that's done a lot less to deserve a sentence. Wild
Rose! I'll tell the world it made me go good and wild,” said the man
from up-state, an economical soul who disliked waste and was accustomed
to spread out his humorous efforts so as to give them every chance.
“Why, before the second act was over, the people were beating it for
the exits, and if it hadn't been for someone shouting 'Women and
children first' there'd have been a panic.”
Sally found herself back at her table without knowing clearly how
she had got there.
She started to rise, and was aware suddenly that this was not the
voice of duty calling her once more through the gold teeth of Mr.
Schoenstein. The man who had spoken her name had seated himself beside
her, and was talking in precise, clipped accents, oddly familiar. The
mist cleared from her eyes and she recognized Bruce Carmyle.
“I called at your place,” Mr. Carmyle was saying, “and the hall
porter told me that you were here, so I ventured to follow you. I hope
you do not mind? May I smoke?”
He lit a cigarette with something of an air. His fingers trembled as
he raised the match, but he flattered himself that there was nothing
else in his demeanour to indicate that he was violently excited. Bruce
Carmyle's ideal was the strong man who can rise superior to his
emotions. He was alive to the fact that this was an embarrassing
moment, but he was determined not to show that he appreciated it. He
cast a sideways glance at Sally, and thought that never, not even in
the garden at Monk's Crofton on a certain momentous occasion, had he
seen her looking prettier. Her face was flushed and her eyes aflame.
The stout wraith of Uncle Donald, which had accompanied Mr. Carmyle on
this expedition of his, faded into nothingness as he gazed.
There was a pause. Mr. Carmyle, having lighted his cigarette, puffed
“When did you land?” asked Sally, feeling the need of saying
something. Her mind was confused. She could not have said whether she
was glad or sorry that he was there. Glad, she thought, on the whole.
There was something in his dark, cool, stiff English aspect that gave
her a curious feeling of relief. He was so unlike Mr. Cracknell and the
man from up-state and so calmly remote from the feverish atmosphere in
which she lived her nights that it was restful to look at him.
“I landed to-night,” said Bruce Carmyle, turning and faced her
“We docked at ten.”
He turned away again. He had made his effect, and was content to
leave her to think it over.
Sally was silent. The significance of his words had not escaped her.
She realized that his presence there was a challenge which she must
answer. And yet it hardly stirred her. She had been fighting so long,
and she felt utterly inert. She was like a swimmer who can battle no
longer and prepares to yield to the numbness of exhaustion. The heat of
the room pressed down on her like a smothering blanket. Her tired
nerves cried out under the blare of music and the clatter of voices.
“Shall we dance this?” he asked.
The orchestra had started to play again, a sensuous, creamy melody
which was making the most of its brief reign as Broadway's leading
song-hit, overfamiliar to her from a hundred repetitions.
“If you like.”
Efficiency was Bruce Carmyle's gospel. He was one of these men who
do not attempt anything which they cannot accomplish to perfection.
Dancing, he had decided early in his life, was a part of a gentleman's
education, and he had seen to it that he was educated thoroughly.
Sally, who, as they swept out on to the floor, had braced herself
automatically for a repetition of the usual bumping struggle which
dancing at the Flower Garden had come to mean for her, found herself in
the arms of a masterful expert, a man who danced better than she did,
and suddenly there came to her a feeling that was almost gratitude, a
miraculous slackening of her taut nerves, a delicious peace. Soothed
and contented, she yielded herself with eyes half closed to the rhythm
of the melody, finding it now robbed in some mysterious manner of all
its stale cheapness, and in that moment her-whole attitude towards
Bruce Carmyle underwent a complete change.
She had never troubled to examine with any minuteness her feelings
towards him: but one thing she had known clearly since their first
meeting—that he was physically distasteful to her. For all his good
looks, and in his rather sinister way he was a handsome man, she had
shrunk from him. Now, spirited away by the magic of the dance, that
repugnance had left her. It was as if some barrier had been broken down
She felt his arm tighten about her, the muscles quivering. She
caught sight of his face. His dark eyes suddenly blazed into hers and
she stumbled with an odd feeling of helplessness; realizing with a
shock that brought her with a jerk out of the half-dream into which she
had been lulled that this dance had not postponed the moment of
decision, as she had looked to it to do. In a hot whisper, the words
swept away on the flood of the music which had suddenly become raucous
and blaring once more, he was repeating what he had said under the
trees at Monk's Crofton on that far-off morning in the English
springtime. Dizzily she knew that she was resenting the unfairness of
the attack at such a moment, but her mind seemed numbed.
The music stopped abruptly. Insistent clapping started it again, but
Sally moved away to her table, arid he followed her like a shadow.
Neither spoke. Bruce Carmyle had said his say, and Sally was sitting
staring before her, trying to think. She was tired, tired. Her eyes
were burning. She tried to force herself to face the situation
squarely. Was it worth struggling? Was anything in the world worth a
struggle? She only knew that she was tired, desperately tired, tired to
the very depths of her soul.
The music stopped. There was more clapping, but this time the
orchestra did not respond. Gradually the floor emptied. The shuffling
of feet ceased. The Flower Garden was as quiet as it was ever able to
be. Even the voices of the babblers seemed strangely hushed. Sally
closed her eyes, and as she did so from somewhere up near the roof
there came the song of a bird.
Isadore Abrahams was a man of his word. He advertised a Flower
Garden, and he had tried to give the public something as closely
resembling a flower-garden as it was possible for an overcrowded,
overheated, overnoisy Broadway dancing-resort to achieve. Paper roses
festooned the walls; genuine tulips bloomed in tubs by every pillar;
and from the roof hung cages with birds in them. One of these, stirred
by the sudden cessation of the tumult below, had began to sing.
Sally had often pitied these birds, and more than once had pleaded
in vain with Abrahams for a remission of their sentence, but somehow at
this moment it did not occur to her that this one was merely praying in
its own language, as she often had prayed in her thoughts, to be taken
out of this place. To her, sitting there wrestling with Fate, the song
seemed cheerful. It soothed her. It healed her to listen to it. And
suddenly before her eyes there rose a vision of Monk's Crofton, cool,
green, and peaceful under the mild English sun, luring her as an oasis
seen in the distance lures the desert traveller ...
She became aware that the master of Monk's Crofton had placed his
hand on hers and was holding it in a tightening grip. She looked down
and gave a little shiver. She had always disliked Bruce Carmyle's
hands. They were strong and bony and black hair grew on the back of
them. One of the earliest feelings regarding him had been that she
would hate to have those hands touching her. But she did not move.
Again that vision of the old garden had flickered across her mind... a
haven where she could rest...
He was leaning towards her, whispering in her ear. The room was
hotter than it had ever been, noisier than it had ever been, fuller
than it had ever been. The bird on the roof was singing again and now
she understood what it said. “Take me out of this!” Did anything matter
except that? What did it matter how one was taken, or where, or by
whom, so that one was taken.
Monk's Crofton was looking cool and green and peaceful...
“Very well,” said Sally.
Bruce Carmyle, in the capacity of accepted suitor, found himself at
something of a loss. He had a dissatisfied feeling. It was not the
manner of Sally's acceptance that caused this. It would, of course,
have pleased him better if she had shown more warmth, but he was
prepared to wait for warmth. What did trouble him was the fact that his
correct mind perceived now for the first time that he had chosen an
unsuitable moment and place for his outburst of emotion. He belonged to
the orthodox school of thought which looks on moonlight and solitude as
the proper setting for a proposal of marriage; and the surroundings of
the Flower Garden, for all its nice-ness and the nice manner in which
it was conducted, jarred upon him profoundly.
Music had begun again, but it was not the soft music such as a lover
demands if he is to give of his best. It was a brassy, clashy rendering
of a ribald one-step, enough to choke the eloquence of the most ardent.
Couples were dipping and swaying and bumping into one another as far as
the eye could reach; while just behind him two waiters had halted in
order to thrash out one of those voluble arguments in which waiters
love to indulge. To continue the scene at the proper emotional level
was impossible, and Bruce Carmyle began his career as an engaged man by
dropping into Smalltalk.
“Deuce of a lot of noise,” he said querulously.
“Yes,” agreed Sally.
“Is it always like this?”
The romantic side of Mr. Carmyle's nature could have cried aloud at
the hideous unworthiness of these banalities. In the visions which he
had had of himself as a successful wooer, it had always been in the
moments immediately succeeding the all-important question and its
whispered reply that he had come out particularly strong. He had been
accustomed to picture himself bending with a proud tenderness over his
partner in the scene and murmuring some notably good things to her
bowed head. How could any man murmur in a pandemonium like this. From
tenderness Bruce Carmyle descended with a sharp swoop to irritability.
“Do you often come here?”
Mr. Carmyle chafed helplessly. The scene, which should be so
romantic, had suddenly reminded him of the occasion when, at the age of
twenty, he had attended his first ball and had sat in a corner behind a
potted palm perspiring shyly and endeavouring to make conversation to a
formidable nymph in pink. It was one of the few occasions in his life
at which he had ever been at a complete disadvantage. He could still
remember the clammy discomfort of his too high collar as it melted on
him. Most certainly it was not a scene which he enjoyed recalling; and
that he should be forced to recall it now, at what ought to have been
the supreme moment of his life, annoyed him intensely. Almost angrily
he endeavoured to jerk the conversation to a higher level.
“Darling,” he murmured, for by moving his chair two feet to the
right and bending sideways he found that he was in a position to
murmur, “you have made me so...”
“Batti, batti! I presto ravioli hollandaise,” cried one of the
disputing waiters at his back—or to Bruce Carmyle's prejudiced hearing
it sounded like that.
“La Donna e mobile spaghetti napoli Tettrazina,” rejoined the second
waiter with spirit.
“... you have made me so...”
“Infanta Isabella lope de Vegas mulligatawny Toronto,” said the
first waiter, weak but coming back pluckily.
“... so happy...”
“Funiculi funicula Vincente y Blasco Ibanez vermicelli sul campo
della gloria risotto!” said the second waiter clinchingly, and scored a
Bruce Carmyle gave it up, and lit a moody cigarette. He was
oppressed by that feeling which so many of us have felt in our time,
that it was all wrong.
The music stopped. The two leading citizens of Little Italy vanished
and went their way, probably to start a vendetta. There followed
comparative calm. But Bruce Carmyle's emotions, like sweet bells
jangled, were out of tune, and he could not recapture the first fine
careless rapture. He found nothing within him but small-talk.
“What has become of your party?” he asked.
“The people you are with,” said Mr. Carmyle. Even in the stress of
his emotion this problem had been exercising him. In his correctly
ordered world girls did not go to restaurants alone.
“I'm not with anybody.”
“You came here by yourself?” exclaimed Bruce Carmyle, frankly
aghast. And, as he spoke, the wraith of Uncle Donald, banished till
now, returned as large as ever, puffing disapproval through a walrus
“I am employed here,” said Sally.
Mr. Carmyle started violently.
“As a dancer, you know. I...”
Sally broke off, her attention abruptly diverted to something which
had just caught her eye at a table on the other side of the room. That
something was a red-headed young man of sturdy build who had just
appeared beside the chair in which Mr. Reginald Cracknell was sitting
in huddled gloom. In one hand he carried a basket, and from this
basket, rising above the din of conversation, there came a sudden sharp
yapping. Mr. Cracknell roused himself from his stupor, took the basket,
raised the lid. The yapping increased in volume.
Mr. Cracknell rose, the basket in his arms. With uncertain steps and
a look on his face like that of those who lead forlorn hopes he crossed
the floor to where Miss Mabel Hobson sat, proud and aloof. The next
moment that haughty lady, the centre of an admiring and curious crowd,
was hugging to her bosom a protesting Pekingese puppy, and Mr.
Cracknell, seizing his opportunity like a good general, had deposited
himself in a chair at her side. The course of true love was running
The red-headed young man was gazing fixedly at Sally.
“As a dancer!” ejaculated Mr. Carmyle. Of all those within sight of
the moving drama which had just taken place, he alone had paid no
attention to it. Replete as it was with human interest, sex-appeal, the
punch, and all the other qualities which a drama should possess, it had
failed to grip him. His thoughts had been elsewhere. The accusing
figure of Uncle Donald refused to vanish from his mental eye. The stern
voice of Uncle Donald seemed still to ring in his ear.
A dancer! A professional dancer at a Broadway restaurant! Hideous
doubts began to creep like snakes into Bruce Carmyle's mind. What, he
asked himself, did he really know of this girl on whom he had bestowed
the priceless boon of his society for life? How did he know what she
was—he could not find the exact adjective to express his meaning, but
he knew what he meant. Was she worthy of the boon? That was what it
amounted to. All his life he had had a prim shrinking from the section
of the feminine world which is connected with the light-life of large
cities. Club acquaintances of his in London had from time to time
married into the Gaiety Chorus, and Mr. Carmyle, though he had no
objection to the Gaiety Chorus in its proper place—on the other side
of the footlights—had always looked on these young men after as social
outcasts. The fine dashing frenzy which had brought him all the way
from South Audley Street to win Sally was ebbing fast.
Sally, hearing him speak, had turned. And there was a candid honesty
in her gaze which for a moment sent all those creeping doubts scuttling
away into the darkness whence they had come. He had not made a fool of
himself, he protested to the lowering phantom of Uncle Donald. Who, he
demanded, could look at Sally and think for an instant that she was not
all that was perfect and lovable? A warm revulsion of feeling swept
over Bruce Carmyle like a returning tide.
“You see, I lost my money and had to do something,” said Sally.
“I see, I see,” murmured Mr. Carmyle; and if only Fate had left him
alone who knows to what heights of tenderness he might not have soared?
But at this moment Fate, being no respecter of persons, sent into his
life the disturbing personality of George Washington Williams.
George Washington Williams was the talented coloured gentleman who
had been extracted from small-time vaudeville by Mr. Abrahams to do a
nightly speciality at the Flower Garden. He was, in fact, a
trap-drummer: and it was his amiable practice, after he had done a few
minutes trap-drumming, to rise from his seat and make a circular tour
of the tables on the edge of the dancing-floor, whimsically pretending
to clip the locks of the male patrons with a pair of drumsticks held
scissor-wise. And so it came about that, just as Mr. Carmyle was
bending towards Sally in an access of manly sentiment, and was on the
very verge of pouring out his soul in a series of well-phrased remarks,
he was surprised and annoyed to find an Ethiopian to whom he had never
been introduced leaning over him and taking quite unpardonable
liberties with his back hair.
One says that Mr. Carmyle was annoyed. The word is weak. The
interruption coming at such a moment jarred every ganglion in his body.
The clicking noise of the drumsticks maddened him. And the gleaming
whiteness of Mr. Williams' friendly and benignant smile was the last
straw. His dignity writhed beneath this abominable infliction. People
at other tables were laughing. At him. A loathing for the Flower Garden
flowed over Bruce Carmyle, and with it a feeling of suspicion and
disapproval of everyone connected with the establishment. He sprang to
“I think I will be going,” he said.
Sally did not reply. She was watching Ginger, who still stood beside
the table recently vacated by Reginald Cracknell .
“Good night,” said Mr. Carmyle between his teeth.
“Oh, are you going?” said Sally with a start. She felt embarrassed.
Try as she would, she was unable to find words of any intimacy. She
tried to realize that she had promised to marry this man, but never
before had he seemed so much a stranger to her, so little a part of her
life. It came to her with a sensation of the incredible that she had
done this thing, taken this irrevocable step.
The sudden sight of Ginger had shaken her. It was as though in the
last half-hour she had forgotten him and only now realized what
marriage with Bruce Carmyle would mean to their comradeship. From now
on he was dead to her. If anything in this world was certain that was.
Sally Nicholas was Ginger's pal, but Mrs. Carmyle, she realized, would
never be allowed to see him again. A devastating feeling of loss smote
her like a blow.
“Yes, I've had enough of this place,” Bruce Carmyle was saying.
“Good night,” said Sally. She hesitated. “When shall I see you?” she
It occurred to Bruce Carmyle that he was not showing himself at his
best. He had, he perceived, allowed his nerves to run away with him.
“You don't mind if I go?” he said more amiably. “The fact is, I
can't stand this place any longer. I'll tell you one thing, I'm going
to take you out of here quick.”
“I'm afraid I can't leave at a moment's notice,” said Sally, loyal
to her obligations.
“We'll talk over that to-morrow. I'll call for you in the morning
and take you for a drive somewhere in a car. You want some fresh air
after this.” Mr. Carmyle looked about him in stiff disgust, and
expressed his unalterable sentiments concerning the Flower Garden, that
apple of Isadore Abrahams' eye, in a snort of loathing. “My God! What a
He walked quickly away and disappeared. And Ginger, beaming happily,
swooped on Sally's table like a homing pigeon.
“Good Lord, I say, what ho!” cried Ginger. “Fancy meeting you here.
What a bit of luck!” He glanced over his shoulder warily. “Has that
“Popped,” explained Ginger. “I mean to say, he isn't coming back or
any rot like that, is he?”
“Mr. Carmyle? No, he has gone.”
“Sound egg!” said Ginger with satisfaction. “For a moment, when I
saw you yarning away together, I thought he might be with your party.
What on earth is he doing over here at all, confound him? He's got all
Europe to play about in, why should he come infesting New York? I say,
it really is ripping, seeing you again. It seems years... Of course,
one get's a certain amount of satisfaction writing letters, but it's
not the same. Besides, I write such rotten letters. I say, this really
is rather priceless. Can't I get you something? A cup of coffee, I
mean, or an egg or something? By jove! this really is top-hole.”
His homely, honest face glowed with pleasure, and it seemed to Sally
as though she had come out of a winter's night into a warm friendly
room. Her mercurial spirits soared.
“Oh, Ginger! If you knew what it's like seeing you!”
“No, really? Do you mean, honestly, you're braced?”
“I should say I am braced.”
“Well, isn't that fine! I was afraid you might have forgotten me.”
With something of the effect of a revelation it suddenly struck
Sally how far she had been from forgetting him, how large was the place
he had occupied in her thoughts.
“I've missed you dreadfully,” she said, and felt the words
inadequate as she uttered them.
“What ho!” said Ginger, also internally condemning the poverty of
speech as a vehicle for conveying thought.
There was a brief silence. The first exhilaration of the reunion
over, Sally deep down in her heart was aware of a troubled feeling as
though the world were out of joint. She forced herself to ignore it,
but it would not be ignored. It grew. Dimly she was beginning to
realize what Ginger meant to her, and she fought to keep herself from
realizing it. Strange things were happening to her to-night, strange
emotions stirring her. Ginger seemed somehow different, as if she were
really seeing him for the first time.
“You're looking wonderfully well,” she said trying to keep the
conversation on a pedestrian level.
“I am well,” said Ginger. “Never felt fitter in my life. Been out in
the open all day long... simple life and all that... working like
blazes. I say, business is booming. Did you see me just now, handing
over Percy the Pup to what's-his-name? Five hundred dollars on that one
deal. Got the cheque in my pocket. But what an extraordinarily rummy
thing that I should have come to this place to deliver the goods just
when you happened to be here. I couldn't believe my eyes at first. I
say, I hope the people you're with won't think I'm butting in. You'll
have to explain that we're old pals and that you started me in business
and all that sort of thing. Look here,” he said lowering his voice, “I
know how you hate being thanked, but I simply must say how terrifically
Lee Schoenstein was standing at the table, and by his side an
expectant youth with a small moustache and pince-nez. Sally got up, and
the next moment Ginger was alone, gaping perplexedly after her as she
vanished and reappeared in the jogging throng on the dancing floor. It
was the nearest thing Ginger had seen to a conjuring trick, and at that
moment he was ill-attuned to conjuring tricks. He brooded, fuming, at
what seemed to him the supremest exhibition of pure cheek, of
monumental nerve, and of undiluted crust that had ever come within his
notice. To come and charge into a private conversation like that and
whisk her away without a word...
“Who was that blighter?” he demanded with heat, when the music
ceased and Sally limped back.
“That was Mr. Schoenstein.”
“And who was the other?”
“The one I danced with? I don't know.”
“You don't know?”
Sally perceived that the conversation had arrived at an embarrassing
point. There was nothing for it but candour.
“Ginger,” she said, “you remember my telling you when we first met
that I used to dance in a Broadway place? This is the place. I'm
Complete unintelligence showed itself on Ginger's every feature.
“I don't understand,” he said—unnecessarily, for his face revealed
“I've got my old job back.”
“Well, I had to do something.” She went on rapidly. Already a light
dimly resembling the light of understanding was beginning to appear in
Ginger's eyes. “Fillmore went smash, you know—it wasn't his fault,
poor dear. He had the worst kind of luck—and most of my money was tied
up in his business, so you see...”
She broke off confused by the look in his eyes, conscious of an
absurd feeling of guilt. There was amazement in that look and a sort of
“Do you mean to say...” Ginger gulped and started again. “Do you
mean to tell me that you let me have... all that money... for the
dog-business... when you were broke? Do you mean to say...”
Sally stole a glance at his crimson face and looked away again
quickly. There was an electric silence.
“Look here,” exploded Ginger with sudden violence, “you've got to
marry me. You've jolly well got to marry me! I don't mean that,” he
added quickly. “I mean to say I know you're going to marry whoever you
please... but won't you marry me? Sally, for God's sake have a dash at
it! I've been keeping it in all this time because it seemed rather
rotten to bother you about it, but now... .Oh, dammit, I wish I could
put it into words. I always was rotten at talking. But... well, look
here, what I mean is, I know I'm not much of a chap, but it seems to me
you must care for me a bit to do a thing like that for a fellow...
and... I've loved you like the dickens ever since I met you... I do
wish you'd have a stab at it, Sally. At least I could look after you,
you know, and all that... I mean to say, work like the deuce and try to
give you a good time... I'm not such an ass as to think a girl like you
could ever really... er... love a blighter like me, but...”
Sally laid her hand oh his.
“Ginger, dear,” she said, “I do love you. I ought to have known it
all along, but I seem to be understanding myself to-night for the first
time.” She got up and bent over him for a swift moment, whispering in
his ear, “I shall never love anyone but you, Ginger. Will you try to
remember that.” She was moving away, but he caught at her arm and
She pulled her arm away, her face working as she fought against the
tears that would not keep back.
“I've made a fool of myself,” she said. “Ginger, your cousin... Mr.
Carmyle... just now he asked me to marry him, and I said I would.”
She was gone, flitting among the tables like some wild creature
running to its home: and Ginger, motionless, watched her go.
The telephone-bell in Sally's little sitting-room was ringing
jerkily as she let herself in at the front door. She guessed who it was
at the other end of the wire, and the noise of the bell sounded to her
like the voice of a friend in distress crying for help. Without
stopping to close the door, she ran to the table and unhooked the
receiver. Muffled, plaintive sounds were coining over the wire.
“Hullo... Hullo... I say... Hullo...”
“Hullo, Ginger,” said Sally quietly.
An ejaculation that was half a shout and half gurgle answered her.
“Sally! Is that you?”
“Yes, here I am, Ginger.”
“I've been trying to get you for ages.”
“I've only just come in. I walked home.”
There was a pause.
“Well, I mean...” Ginger seemed to be finding his usual difficulty
in expressing himself. “About that, you know. What you said.”
“Yes?” said Sally, trying to keep her voice from shaking.
“You said...” Again Ginger's vocabulary failed him. “You said you
“Yes,” said Sally simply.
Another odd sound floated over the wire, and there was a moment of
silence before Ginger found himself able to resume.
“I... I... Well, we can talk about that when we meet. I mean, it's
no good trying to say what I think over the 'phone, I'm sort of knocked
out. I never dreamed... But, I say, what did you mean about Bruce?”
“I told you, I told you.” Sally's face was twisted and the receiver
shook in her hand. “I've made a fool of myself. I never realized... And
now it's too late.”
“Good God!” Ginger's voice rose in a sharp wail. “You can't mean you
really... You don't seriously intend to marry the man?”
“I must. I've promised.”
“But, good heavens...”
“It's no good. I must.”
“But the man's a blighter!”
“I can't break my word.”
“I never heard such rot,” said Ginger vehemently. “Of course you
can. A girl isn't expected...”
“I can't, Ginger dear, I really can't.”
“But look here...”
“It's really no good talking about it any more, really it isn't...
Where are you staying to-night?”
“Staying? Me? At the Plaza. But look here...”
Sally found herself laughing weakly.
“At the Plaza! Oh, Ginger, you really do want somebody to look after
you. Squandering your pennies like that... Well, don't talk any more
now. It's so late and I'm so tired. I'll come and see you to-morrow.
She hung up the receiver quickly, to cut short a fresh outburst of
protest. And as she turned away a voice spoke behind her.
Gerald Foster was standing in the doorway.
CHAPTER XVII. SALLY LAYS A GHOST
The blood flowed slowly back into Sally's face, and her heart, which
had leaped madly for an instant at the sound of his voice, resumed its
normal beat. The suddenness of the shock over, she was surprised to
find herself perfectly calm. Always when she had imagined this meeting,
knowing that it would have to take place sooner or later, she had felt
something akin to panic: but now that it had actually occurred it
hardly seemed to stir her. The events of the night had left her
incapable of any violent emotion.
“Hullo, Sally!” said Gerald.
He spoke thickly, and there was a foolish smile on his face as he
stood swaying with one hand on the door. He was in his shirt-sleeves,
collarless: and it was plain that he had been drinking heavily. His
face was white and puffy, and about him there hung like a nimbus a
Sally did not speak. Weighed down before by a numbing exhaustion,
she seemed now to have passed into that second phase in which
over-tired nerves enter upon a sort of Indian summer of abnormal
alertness. She looked at him quietly, coolly and altogether
dispassionately, as if he had been a stranger.
“Hullo!” said Gerald again.
“What do you want?” said Sally.
“Heard your voice. Saw the door open. Thought I'd come in.”
“What do you want?”
The weak smile which had seemed pinned on Gerald's face vanished. A
tear rolled down his cheek. His intoxication had reached the maudlin
“Sally... S-Sally... I'm very miserable.” He slurred awkwardly over
the difficult syllables. “Heard your voice. Saw the door open. Thought
I'd come in.”
Something flicked at the back of Sally's mind. She seemed to have
been through all this before. Then she remembered. This was simply Mr.
Reginald Cracknell over again.
“I think you had better go to bed, Gerald,” she said steadily.
Nothing about him seemed to touch her now, neither the sight of him nor
his shameless misery.
“What's the use? Can't sleep. No good. Couldn't sleep. Sally, you
don't know how worried I am. I see what a fool I've been.”
Sally made a quick gesture, to check what she supposed was about to
develop into a belated expression of regret for his treatment of
herself. She did not want to stand there listening to Gerald
apologizing with tears for having done his best to wreck her life. But
it seemed that it was not this that was weighing upon his soul.
“I was a fool ever to try writing plays,” he went on. “Got a winner
first time, but can't repeat. It's no good. Ought to have stuck to
newspaper work. I'm good at that. Shall have to go back to it. Had
another frost to-night. No good trying any more. Shall have to go back
to the old grind, damn it.”
He wept softly, full of pity for his hard case.
“Very miserable,” he murmured.
He came forward a step into the room, lurched, and retreated to the
safe support of the door. For an instant Sally's artificial calm was
shot through by a swift stab of contempt. It passed, and she was back
again in her armour of indifference.
“Go to bed, Gerald,” she said. “You'll feel better in the morning.”
Perhaps some inkling of how he was going to feel in the morning
worked through to Gerald's muddled intelligence, for he winced, and his
manner took on a deeper melancholy.
“May not be alive in the morning,” he said solemnly. “Good mind to
end it all. End it all!” he repeated with the beginning of a sweeping
gesture which was cut off abruptly as he clutched at the friendly door.
Sally was not in the mood for melodrama.
“Oh, go to bed,” she said impatiently. The strange frozen
indifference which had gripped her was beginning to pass, leaving in
its place a growing feeling of resentment—resentment against Gerald
for degrading himself like this, against herself for ever having found
glamour in the man. It humiliated her to remember how utterly she had
once allowed his personality to master hers. And under the sting of
this humiliation she felt hard and pitiless. Dimly she was aware that a
curious change had come over her to-night. Normally, the sight of any
living thing in distress was enough to stir her quick sympathy: but
Gerald mourning over the prospect of having to go back to regular work
made no appeal to her—a fact which the sufferer noted and commented
“You're very unsymp... unsympathetic,” he complained.
“I'm sorry,” said Sally. She walked briskly to the door and gave it
a push. Gerald, still clinging to his chosen support, moved out into
the passage, attached to the handle, with the air of a man the
foundations of whose world have suddenly lost their stability. He
released the handle and moved uncertainly across the passage. Finding
his own door open before him, he staggered over the threshold; and
Sally, having watched him safely to his journey's end, went into her
bedroom with the intention of terminating this disturbing night by
going to sleep.
Almost immediately she changed her mind. Sleep was out of the
question. A fever of restlessness had come upon her. She put on a
kimono, and went into the kitchen to ascertain whether her commissariat
arrangements would permit of a glass of hot milk.
She had just remembered that she had that morning presented the last
of the milk to a sandy cat with a purposeful eye which had dropped in
through the window to take breakfast with her, when her regrets for
this thriftless hospitality were interrupted by a muffled crash.
She listened intently. The sound had seemed to come from across the
passage. She hurried to the door and opened it. As she did so, from
behind the door of the apartment opposite there came a perfect
fusillade of crashes, each seeming to her strained hearing louder and
more appalling than the last.
There is something about sudden, loud noises in the stillness of the
night which shatters the most rigid detachment. A short while before,
Gerald, toying with the idea of ending his sorrows by violence, had
left Sally unmoved: but now her mind leapt back to what he had said,
and apprehension succeeded indifference. There was no disputing the
fact that Gerald was in an irresponsible mood, under the influence of
which he was capable of doing almost anything. Sally, listening in the
doorway, felt a momentary panic.
A brief silence had succeeded the fusillade, but, as she stood there
hesitating, the noise broke out again; and this time it was so loud and
compelling that Sally hesitated no longer. She ran across the passage
and beat on the door.
Whatever devastating happenings had been going on in his home, it
was plain a moment later that Gerald had managed to survive them: for
there came the sound of a dragging footstep, and the door opened.
Gerald stood on the threshold, the weak smile back on his face.
At the sight of him, disreputable and obviously unscathed, Sally's
brief alarm died away, leaving in its place the old feeling of
impatient resentment. In addition to her other grievances against him,
he had apparently frightened her unnecessarily.
“Whatever was all that noise?” she demanded.
“Noise?” said Gerald, considering the point open-mouthed.
“Yes, noise,” snapped Sally.
“I've been cleaning house,” said Gerald with the owl-like gravity of
a man just conscious that he is not wholly himself.
Sally pushed her way past him. The apartment in which she found
herself was almost an exact replica of her own, and it was evident that
Elsa Doland had taken pains to make it pretty and comfortable in a
niggly feminine way. Amateur interior decoration had always been a
hobby of hers. Even in the unpromising surroundings of her bedroom at
Mrs. Meecher's boarding-house she had contrived to create a certain
daintiness which Sally, who had no ability in that direction herself,
had always rather envied. As a decorator Elsa's mind ran in the
direction of small, fragile ornaments, and she was not afraid of
over-furnishing. Pictures jostled one another on the walls: china of
all description stood about on little tables: there was a profusion of
lamps with shades of parti-coloured glass: and plates were ranged along
a series of shelves.
One says that the plates were ranged and the pictures jostled one
another, but it would be more correct to put it they had jostled and
had been ranged, for it was only by guess-work that Sally was able to
reconstruct the scene as it must have appeared before Gerald had
started, as he put it, to clean house. She had walked into the flat
briskly enough, but she pulled up short as she crossed the threshold,
appalled by the majestic ruin that met her gaze. A shell bursting in
the little sitting-room could hardly have created more havoc.
The psychology of a man of weak character under the influence of
alcohol and disappointed ambition is not easy to plumb, for his moods
follow one another with a rapidity which baffles the observer. Ten
minutes before, Gerald Foster had been in the grip of a clammy
self-pity, and it seemed from his aspect at the present moment that
this phase had returned. But in the interval there had manifestly
occurred a brief but adequate spasm of what would appear to have been
an almost Berserk fury. What had caused it and why it should have
expended itself so abruptly, Sally was not psychologist enough to
explain; but that it had existed there was ocular evidence of the most
convincing kind. A heavy niblick, flung petulantly—or
remorsefully—into a corner, showed by what medium the destruction had
Bleak chaos appeared on every side. The floor was littered with
every imaginable shape and size of broken glass and china. Fragments of
pictures, looking as if they had been chewed by some prehistoric
animal, lay amid heaps of shattered statuettes and vases. As Sally
moved slowly into the room after her involuntary pause, china crackled
beneath her feet. She surveyed the stripped walls with a wondering eye,
and turned to Gerald for an explanation.
Gerald had subsided on to an occasional table, and was weeping
softly again. It had come over him once more that he had been very,
very badly treated.
“Well!” said Sally with a gasp. “You've certainly made a good job of
There was a sharp crack as the occasional table, never designed by
its maker to bear heavy weights, gave way in a splintering flurry of
broken legs under the pressure of the master of the house: and Sally's
mood underwent an abrupt change. There are few situations in life which
do not hold equal potentialities for both tragedy and farce, and it was
the ludicrous side of this drama that chanced to appeal to Sally at
this moment. Her sense of humour was tickled. It was, if she could have
analysed her feelings, at herself that she was mocking—at the feeble
sentimental Sally who had once conceived the absurd idea of taking this
preposterous man seriously. She felt light-hearted and light-headed,
and she sank into a chair with a gurgling laugh.
The shock of his fall appeared to have had the desirable effect of
restoring Gerald to something approaching intelligence. He picked
himself up from the remains of a set of water-colours, gazing at Sally
with growing disapproval.
“No sympathy,” he said austerely.
“I can't help it,” cried Sally. “It's too funny.”
“Not funny,” corrected Gerald, his brain beginning to cloud once
“What did you do it for?”
Gerald returned for a moment to that mood of honest indignation,
which had so strengthened his arm when wielding the niblick. He
bethought him once again of his grievance.
“Wasn't going to stand for it any longer,” he said heatedly. “A
fellow's wife goes and lets him down... ruins his show by going off and
playing in another show... why shouldn't I smash her things? Why should
I stand for that sort of treatment? Why should I?”
“Well, you haven't,” said Sally, “so there's no need to discuss it.
You seem to have acted in a thoroughly manly and independent way.”
“That's it. Manly independent.” He waggled his finger impressively.
“Don't care what she says,” he continued. “Don't care if she never
comes back. That woman...”
Sally was not prepared to embark with him upon a discussion of the
absent Elsa. Already the amusing aspect of the affair had begun to
fade, and her hilarity was giving way to a tired distaste for the
sordidness of the whole business. She had become aware that she could
not endure the society of Gerald Foster much longer. She got up and
“And now,” she said, “I'm going to tidy up.”
Gerald had other views.
“No,” he said with sudden solemnity. “No! Nothing of the kind. Leave
it for her to find. Leave it as it is.”
“Don't be silly. All this has got to be cleaned up. I'll do it. You
go and sit in my apartment. I'll come and tell you when you can come
“No!” said Gerald, wagging his head.
Sally stamped her foot among the crackling ruins. Quite suddenly the
sight of him had become intolerable.
“Do as I tell you,” she cried.
Gerald wavered for a moment, but his brief militant mood was ebbing
fast. After a faint protest he shuffled off, and Sally heard him go
into her room. She breathed a deep breath of relief and turned to her
A visit to the kitchen revealed a long-handled broom, and, armed
with this, Sally was soon busy. She was an efficient little person, and
presently out of chaos there began to emerge a certain order. Nothing
short of complete re-decoration would ever make the place look
habitable again, but at the end of half an hour she had cleared the
floor, and the fragments of vases, plates, lamp-shades, pictures and
glasses were stacked in tiny heaps against the walls. She returned the
broom to the kitchen, and, going back into the sitting-room, flung open
the window and stood looking out.
With a sense of unreality she perceived that the night had gone.
Over the quiet street below there brooded that strange, metallic light
which ushers in the dawn of a fine day. A cold breeze whispered to and
fro. Above the house-tops the sky was a faint, level blue.
She left the window and started to cross the room. And suddenly
there came over her a feeling of utter weakness. She stumbled to a
chair, conscious only of being tired beyond the possibility of a
further effort. Her eyes closed, and almost before her head had touched
the cushions she was asleep.
Sally woke. Sunshine was streaming through the open window, and with
it the myriad noises of a city awake and about its business. Footsteps
clattered on the sidewalk, automobile horns were sounding, and she
could hear the clank of street cars as they passed over the points. She
could only guess at the hour, but it was evident that the morning was
well advanced. She got up stiffly. Her head was aching.
She went into the bathroom, bathed her face, and felt better. The
dull oppression which comes of a bad night was leaving her. She leaned
out of the window, revelling in the fresh air, then crossed the passage
and entered her own apartment. Stertorous breathing greeted her, and
she perceived that Gerald Foster had also passed the night in a chair.
He was sprawling by the window with his legs stretched out and his head
resting on one of the arms, an unlovely spectacle.
Sally stood regarding him for a moment with a return of the distaste
which she had felt on the previous night. And yet, mingled with the
distaste, there was a certain elation. A black chapter of her life was
closed for ever. Whatever the years to come might bring to her, they
would be free from any wistful yearnings for the man who had once been
woven so inextricably into the fabric of her life. She had thought that
his personality had gripped her too strongly ever to be dislodged, but
now she could look at him calmly and feel only a faint half-pity,
half-contempt. The glamour had departed.
She shook him gently, and he sat up with a start, blinking in the
strong light. His mouth was still open. He stared at Sally foolishly,
then scrambled awkwardly out of the chair.
“Oh, my God!” said Gerald, pressing both his hands to his forehead
and sitting down again. He licked his lips with a dry tongue and
moaned. “Oh, I've got a headache!”
Sally might have pointed out to him that he had certainly earned
one, but she refrained.
“You'd better go and have a wash,” she suggested.
“Yes,” said Gerald, heaving himself up again.
“Would you like some breakfast?”
“Don't!” said Gerald faintly, and tottered off to the bathroom.
Sally sat down in the chair he had vacated. She had never felt quite
like this before in her life. Everything seemed dreamlike. The
splashing of water in the bathroom came faintly to her, and she
realized that she had been on the point of falling asleep again. She
got up and opened the window, and once more the air acted as a
restorative. She watched the activities of the street with a distant
interest. They, too, seemed dreamlike and unreal. People were hurrying
up and down on mysterious errands. An inscrutable cat picked its way
daintily across the road. At the door of the apartment house an open
car purred sleepily.
She was roused by a ring at the bell. She went to the door and
opened it, and found Bruce Carmyle standing on the threshold. He wore a
light motor-coat, and he was plainly endeavouring to soften the
severity of his saturnine face with a smile of beaming kindliness.
“Well, here I am!” said Bruce Carmyle cheerily. “Are you ready?”
With the coming of daylight a certain penitence had descended on Mr.
Carmyle. Thinking things over while shaving and subsequently in his
bath, he had come to the conclusion that his behaviour overnight had
not been all that could have been desired. He had not actually been
brutal, perhaps, but he had undoubtedly not been winning. There had
been an abruptness in the manner of his leaving Sally at the Flower
Garden which a perfect lover ought not to have shown. He had allowed
his nerves to get the better of him, and now he desired to make amends.
Hence a cheerfulness which he did not usually exhibit so early in the
Sally was staring at him blankly. She had completely forgotten that
he had said that he would come and take her for a drive this morning.
She searched in her mind for words, and found none. And, as Mr. Carmyle
was debating within himself whether to kiss her now or wait for a more
suitable moment, embarrassment came upon them both like a fog, and the
genial smile faded from his face as if the motive-power behind it had
“I've—er—got the car outside, and...”
At this point speech failed Mr. Carmyle, for, even as he began the
sentence, the door that led to the bathroom opened and Gerald Foster
came out. Mr. Carmyle gaped at Gerald: Gerald gaped at Mr. Carmyle.
The application of cold water to the face and head is an excellent
thing on the morning after an imprudent night, but as a tonic it only
goes part of the way. In the case of Gerald Foster, which was an
extremely serious and aggravated case, it had gone hardly any way at
all. The person unknown who had been driving red-hot rivets into the
base of Gerald Foster's skull ever since the moment of his awakening
was still busily engaged on that task. He gazed at Mr. Carmyle wanly.
Bruce Carmyle drew in his breath with a sharp hiss, and stood rigid.
His eyes, burning now with a grim light, nickered over Gerald's person
and found nothing in it to entertain them. He saw a slouching figure in
shirt-sleeves and the foundations of evening dress, a disgusting,
degraded figure with pink eyes and a white face that needed a shave.
And all the doubts that had ever come to vex Mr. Carmyle's mind since
his first meeting with Sally became on the instant certainties. So
Uncle Donald had been right after all! This was the sort of girl she
At his elbow the stout phantom of Uncle Donald puffed with
“I told you so!” it said.
Sally had not moved. The situation was beyond her. Just as if this
had really been the dream it seemed, she felt incapable of speech or
“So...” said Mr. Carmyle, becoming articulate, and allowed an
impressive aposiopesis to take the place of the rest of the speech. A
cold fury had gripped him. He pointed at Gerald, began to speak, found
that he was stuttering, and gulped back the words. In this supreme
moment he was not going to have his dignity impaired by a stutter. He
gulped and found a sentence which, while brief enough to insure against
this disaster, was sufficiently long to express his meaning.
“Get out!” he said.
Gerald Foster had his dignity, too, and it seemed to him that the
time had come to assert it. But he also had a most excruciating
headache, and when he drew himself up haughtily to ask Mr. Carmyle what
the devil he meant by it, a severe access of pain sent him huddling
back immediately to a safer attitude. He clasped his forehead and
For a moment Gerald hesitated. Then another sudden shooting spasm
convinced him that no profit or pleasure was to be derived from a
continuance of the argument, and he began to shamble slowly across to
the door. Bruce Carmyle watched him go with twitching hands. There was
a moment when the human man in him, somewhat atrophied from long
disuse, stirred him almost to the point of assault; then dignity
whispered more prudent counsel in his ear, and Gerald was past the
danger-zone and out in the passage. Mr. Carmyle turned to face Sally,
as King Arthur on a similar but less impressive occasion must have
turned to deal with Guinevere.
“So...” he said again.
Sally was eyeing him steadily—considering the circumstances, Mr.
Carmyle thought with not a little indignation, much too steadily.
“This,” he said ponderously, “is very amusing.”
He waited for her to speak, but she said nothing.
“I might have expected it,” said Mr. Carmyle with a bitter laugh.
Sally forced herself from the lethargy which was gripping her.
“Would you like me to explain?” she said.
“There can be no explanation,” said Mr. Carmyle coldly.
“Very well,” said Sally.
There was a pause.
“Good-bye,” said Bruce Carmyle.
“Good-bye,” said Sally.
Mr. Carmyle walked to the door. There he stopped for an instant and
glanced back at her. Sally had walked to the window and was looking
out. For one swift instant something about her trim little figure and
the gleam of her hair where the sunlight shone on it seemed to catch at
Bruce Carmyle's heart, and he wavered. But the next moment he was
strong again, and the door had closed behind him with a resolute bang.
Out in the street, climbing into his car, he looked up involuntarily
to see if she was still there, but she had gone. As the car, gathering
speed, hummed down the street. Sally was at the telephone listening to
the sleepy voice of Ginger Kemp, which, as he became aware who it was
that had woken him from his rest and what she had to say to him,
magically lost its sleepiness and took on a note of riotous ecstasy.
Five minutes later, Ginger was splashing in his bath, singing
CHAPTER XVIII. JOURNEY'S END
Darkness was beginning to gather slowly and with almost an
apologetic air, as if it regretted the painful duty of putting an end
to the perfect summer day. Over to the west beyond the trees there
still lingered a faint afterglow, and a new moon shone like a silver
sickle above the big barn. Sally came out of the house and bowed
gravely three times for luck. She stood on the gravel, outside the
porch, drinking in the sweet evening scents, and found life good.
The darkness, having shown a certain reluctance at the start, was
now buckling down to make a quick and thorough job of it. The sky
turned to a uniform dark blue, picked out with quiet stars. The cement
of the state road which led to Patchogue, Babylon, and other important
centres ceased to be a pale blur and became invisible. Lights appeared
in the windows of the houses across the meadows. From the direction of
the kennels there came a single sleepy bark, and the small white woolly
dog which had scampered out at Sally's heels stopped short and uttered
a challenging squeak.
The evening was so still that Ginger's footsteps, as he pounded
along the road on his way back from the village, whither he had gone to
buy provisions, evening papers, and wool for the sweater which Sally
was knitting, were audible long before he turned in at the gate. Sally
could not see him, but she looked in the direction of the sound and
once again fell that pleasant, cosy thrill of happiness which had come
to her every evening for the last year.
“Ginger,” she called.
The woolly dog, with another important squeak, scuttled down the
drive to look into the matter, and was coldly greeted. Ginger, for all
his love of dogs, had never been able to bring himself to regard Toto
with affection. He had protested when Sally, a month before, finding
Mrs. Meecher distraught on account of a dreadful lethargy which had
seized her pet, had begged him to offer hospitality and country air to
“It's wonderful what you've done for Toto, angel,” said Sally, as he
came up frigidly eluding that curious animal's leaps of welcome. “He's
a different dog.”
“Bit of luck for him,” said Ginger.
“In all the years I was at Mrs. Meecher's I never knew him move at
anything more rapid than a stately walk. Now he runs about all the
“The blighter had been overeating from birth,” said Ginger. “That
was all that was wrong with him. A little judicious dieting put him
right. We'll be able,” said Ginger brightening, “to ship him back next
“I shall quite miss him.”
“I nearly missed him—this morning—with a shoe,” said Ginger. “He
was up on the kitchen table wolfing the bacon, and I took steps.”
“My cave-man!” murmured Sally. “I always said you had a frightfully
brutal streak in you. Ginger, what an evening!”
“Good Lord!” said Ginger suddenly, as they walked into the light of
the open kitchen door.
He stopped and eyed her intently.
“Do you know you're looking prettier than you were when I started
down to the village!”
Sally gave his arm a little hug.
“Beloved!” she said. “Did you get the chops?”
Ginger froze in his tracks, horrified.
“Oh, my aunt! I clean forgot them!”
“Oh, Ginger, you are an old chump. Well, you'll have to go in for a
little judicious dieting, like Toto.”
“I say, I'm most awfully sorry. I got the wool.”
“If you think I'm going to eat wool...”
“Isn't there anything in the house?”
“Vegetables and fruit.”
“Fine! But, of course, if you want chops...”
“Not at all. I'm spiritual. Besides, people say that vegetables are
good for the blood-pressure or something. Of course you forgot to get
the mail, too?”
“Absolutely not! I was on to it like a knife. Two letters from
fellows wanting Airedale puppies.”
“No! Ginger, we are getting on!”
“Pretty bloated,” agreed Ginger complacently. “Pretty bloated. We'll
be able to get that two-seater if things go buzzing on like this. There
was a letter for you. Here it is.”
“It's from Fillmore,” said Sally, examining the envelope as they
went into the kitchen. “And about time, too. I haven't had a word from
him for months.”
She sat down and opened the letter. Ginger, heaving himself on to
the table, wriggled into a position of comfort and started to read his
evening paper. But after he had skimmed over the sporting page he
lowered it and allowed his gaze to rest on Sally's bent head with a
feeling of utter contentment.
Although a married man of nearly a year's standing, Ginger was still
moving about a magic world in a state of dazed incredulity, unable
fully to realize that such bliss could be. Ginger in his time had seen
many things that looked good from a distance, but not one that had
borne the test of a closer acquaintance—except this business of
Marriage, with Sally for a partner, seemed to be one of the very few
things in the world in which there was no catch. His honest eyes glowed
as he watched her. Sally broke into a little splutter of laughter.
“Ginger, look at this!”
He reached down and took the slip of paper which she held out to
him. The following legend met his eye, printed in bold letters:
(JUST SAY “POP!” A CHILD
CAN DO IT.)
Ginger regarded this cipher with a puzzled frown.
“What is it?” he asked.
“How do you mean?”
“Fillmore and Gladys have started a little restaurant in Pittsburg.”
“A restaurant!” There was a shocked note in Ginger's voice. Although
he knew that the managerial career of that modern Napoleon, his
brother-in-law, had terminated in something of a smash, he had never
quite lost his reverence for one whom he considered a bit of a
master-mind. That Fillmore Nicholas, the Man of Destiny, should have
descended to conducting a restaurant—and a little restaurant at
that—struck him as almost indecent.
Sally, on the other hand—for sisters always seem to fail in proper
reverence for the greatness of their brothers—was delighted.
“It's the most splendid idea,” she said with enthusiasm. “It really
does look as if Fillmore was going to amount to something at last.
Apparently they started on quite a small scale, just making
“Why Popp?” interrupted Ginger, ventilating a question which was
perplexing him deeply.
“Just a trade name, silly. Gladys is a wonderful cook, you know, and
she made the pies and Fillmore toddled round selling them. And they did
so well that now they've started a regular restaurant, and that's a
success, too. Listen to this.” Sally gurgled again and turned over the
letter. “Where is it? Oh yes! '... sound financial footing. In fact,
our success has been so instantaneous that I have decided to launch out
on a really big scale. It is Big Ideas that lead to Big Business. I am
contemplating a vast extension of this venture of ours, and in a very
short time I shall organize branches in New York, Chicago, Detroit, and
all the big cities, each in charge of a manager and each offering as a
special feature, in addition to the usual restaurant cuisine, these
Popp's Outstanding Pork-pies of ours. That done, and having established
all these branches as going concerns, I shall sail for England and
introduce Popp's Pork-pies there...' Isn't he a little wonder!”
“Dashed brainy chap. Always said so.”
“I must say I was rather uneasy when I read that. I've seen so many
of Fillmore's Big Ideas. That's always the way with him. He gets
something good and then goes and overdoes it and bursts. However, it's
all right now that he's got Gladys to look after him. She has added a
postscript. Just four words, but oh! how comforting to a sister's
heart. 'Yes, I don't think!' is what she says, and I don't know when
I've read anything more cheering. Thank heaven, she's got poor dear
Fillmore well in hand.”
“Pork-pies!” said Ginger, musingly, as the pangs of a healthy hunger
began to assail his interior. “I wish he'd sent us one of the
outstanding little chaps. I could do with it.”
Sally got up and ruffled his red hair.
“Poor old Ginger! I knew you'd never be able to stick it. Come on,
it's a lovely night, lets walk to the village and revel at the inn.
We're going to be millionaires before we know where we are, so we can